btsuga-d

[btsuga-d]

Vampire's Kiss | Chapter Four

Pairing | Vampire!Jungkook x Reader

Word Count | 5,6k

Warnings | +18, MC and Jungkook joke a lot, fluff and some sensuality (smut in the next chapter 🤧) but also angst, provocation and threat at work, one of MC's bosses doesn't seem like a very good person 💀 (JK where are you?)

⤷ Summary | Humans have finally unveiled and accepted the centuries-old existence of vampires, in a modern world people share their lives with these peculiar and mysterious creatures, but it is not all roses.

Will two souls belonging to such different species be able to be together?

➢ Author's Note | Hi, guys! 🥹❤️

I'm finally back with a new chapter of VK, if you've read my previous posts then you'll know that I'm really writing a lot of stories at the moment that I can't wait for you to read, so I hope you enjoy this chapter in the meantime ❤️

Taglist: @katherine-kookie @peterstarkchrishiddleston @reallygenerouskoala @btsuga-d @angelicsmilesworld @jimincrystal @velvet-stardust2002 @ke1k029 @kylafox09 @pantara @takemeaway5402 @jkslaugh97

Chapter List - Previous - Next

It has officially been two weeks since your acquaintance with Jungkook began and things are going well. You just need to find a way to communicate to your family that ... well, their firstborn is seriously considering marriage to a vampire. Not that they have the right to decide for you or anything, and you also know that your mother would support you in anything, but the real big hurdles to overcome answer to the names of Dad and Mirae.

They will not be happy with such news, your sister might even try to assassinate him at the first possible opportunity, you shudder at the very thought of such a thing, you hope that Jungkook's beauty will divert her from committing such actions.

You are just thinking of calling your mother when the phone starts ringing nonstop, you check the name on the display and a smile arises spontaneously.

<<To what do I owe the honor of this call, Mr. Jeon?>>.

You hear laughter on the other end of the line, <<Uhm...I don't know, maybe I have good news for my sweet little human?>>.

You blush at the last words, but decide to tease him a little, <<Mr. Jeon finally decided to date yours truly?>>.

It is not unusual for company managers to work overtime, but Jungkook is working far too much of it. You haven't seen him since that evening at the beach spent exchanging first kisses and promises, since which time his schedule has become so busy as to be intolerable, at least for you.

You hear a whine on the other end of the phone, much like the whine of a puppy.

<<I don't like this distance either.... Seokjin is busy with wedding preparations and has left everything to us, Jimin is getting more and more distracted and it's up to me to sort out the messes he makes, sorry, it's hellish days>> it's not hard for you to imagine why Jimin is so uncaring, with parents like his there's a lot to lose your mind.

<<All right, all right... it's just that I miss you>> you mumble shyly covering your face, even though you are in the copy room and there is no one there to watch you.

<<Don't say that... this is where the good stuff comes in, Jimin has made Jin aware of the situation your company is in, a meeting has been arranged and it is likely that we will meet there>>.

You widen your eyes, trying to suppress the shriek that almost escapes your mouth. Jimin really did his part! When you see him again, you will jump on his neck to crush him in a strong hug.

And then... Jungkook will see where you work. You will meet as colleagues and ... e... oh, dear. You imagine him in a suit and tie, it must be such a sexy sight to-.

<<I know what you're imagining>> he hums like a nightingale, making your heart flutter.

<<What? I'm not imagining anything at all>> you immediately get defensive, unable to control the tremor in your tone.

<<So you didn't just imagine me in a suit and tie, did you?>> but what the fuck-, <<And you didn't imagine our eyes meeting with longing, me taking you by the hand ... to lead you into the copy room in the throes of a sudden urge, locking the door behind us to be left alone, you and me, in the complete intimacy of darkness>> you stare around alarmed, but what the fuck-.

<<How did you know I was in the copy room?>>.

<<I didn't know, I just guessed, you're at work and yet there's too much silence in the air around you, plus that's where I'd have the time of my life with my work colleague slash wonderful girl>>.

He wants to kill you or what, exactly?! Then to say such things while you are clearly in working hours, where everyone could hear him talking like that... that guy is your pleasurable torture.

<<This wonderful girl might decide to close the phone in your face in case you don't stop saying such nonsense!>> you blurt out with burning ears, cautiously looking at the door.

<<You won't, if you like me at least a little, you won't>> he says with great conviction.

You rest your back against the wall.

<<I like you very much, Mr. Jeon>>.

You close your eyelids and in the darkness that greets you you see him, sitting behind his desk with the phone handset pressed to his ear, a grin plastered on those perpetually rosy lips, his big dark eyes scrolling across the screen of his company computer. In your fantasy he has the first buttons of his shirt open, his long, wavy hair instead pulled back, leaving on display that pristine forehead on which you would have left a million kisses.

<<I really like you too, Y/N>>.

You nod, that may be enough for the moment, <<I know, I just hope you won't make me wait too long>>.

<<So... shall we make it the day after tomorrow?>>.

What?

<<What? What, the day after tomorrow?>> you croak in panic, not understanding what he is referring to.

<<Our date, of course! I want to take you somewhere nice, I've neglected you too much>>.

You smile smugly, suddenly calming down, <<Wow, Jeon Jungkook... you're just the boy of my dreams>>.

<<I was born to be, baby... aish, I have to go now, Yoongi is silently yelling at me to end the call…>> you giggle confusedly, who the heck is Yoongi?

The two of you say an unceremonious goodbye, according to him Yoongi is already in danger of throwing up his breakfast and wants to prevent that from happening.

You take the long-made photocopies from the machine and start to open the door, when you lift your eyes to the figure behind it you immediately jump in fright.

���Yoongyu! Goodness, what are you doing there?” you ask with one hand pressed at heart level, he stares at you strangely with his thin eyes reproachfully.

“Are you dating Jeon Jungkook, Y/N? I hope you know what he is,” you sigh, printing a fake smile on your face.

“A vampire? Yes, I know what he is and I don't care.”

You try to go around him to go straight for your own way, but he holds you by the shoulder, your heart churning anxiously as you cast a glance at his hand in amazement. What on earth is he doing?

Firmly you shrug him off, casting him a warning glance.

“I don't know what your problem is, but you have no right to put your hands on me like that, I hope this never happens again” your mind is stuck on what to do and not to do, he is your superior, but the two of you have always maintained a friendly relationship, even after your breakup. But it is also true that after that breakup he had never again allowed himself to touch you, not even in a gesture of greeting, so what the heck is wrong with him now?

He does not seem disturbed by your words, in fact, he smiles at them, “Are you going to let a vampire do it for me, then? Think about it, I put more than just a hand on you in the past, and I gave you all the time you needed to come back to me, now you come out seeing a vampire? And then, what? Are you going to look for a way to bring little monsters like him into the world? Don't be ridiculous and come back to me,” he tries again to touch you, this time stroking a lock of your hair, but once again you push him away.

Inside you feel like you're dying, your stomach is twisting from a sickening feeling. Who did you get so close to?

All the happiness you felt during your conversation with Jungkook has vanished into the air, in front of you is a real monster, one of those that hides in the shadows with a nice reassuring smile, posing as a human.

“Move over, Director. I don't have time to waste with you.”

He shakes his head, behind his eyes you can read irritation.

“You treat one of your superiors like this? Valentine had told me about this vampire fixation of yours, I investigated convinced it was just one of her usual nonsense, instead it's all true...I never expected such behavior from you, have you already forgotten me so easily with one of them?” you swallow your own air, you don't even have any saliva left to swallow, you stare over his shoulder in search of any exit, but block the passage entirely, there was little you could do.

“We ended our acquaintance because we wanted different things, do you remember that?”

“Yes, the excuse that you wanted something serious and I didn't... bullshit, the only obstacle at the moment is my mother, she wants me to marry an heiress, I could never let her down so I had decided to let you go... but to hear that you will so quietly give yourself to a bloodsucker fills me with anger, am I really that forgettable to you?”

You look at him in dismay, not only because he is talking to you so arrogantly, but also because of all the mean things he is spewing about vampires, about Jungkook.

“I'm telling you again, get out of my way before I scream,” you hiss forcefully despite your trembling legs, you know you'd have little to do against him, but that wouldn't stop you from defending yourself should the need arise, his status be damned.

But to your surprise he shifts, although his expression remained insolent.

“I need you to make a decision, don't make me wait too long, I'll be around for you.”

You take a big breath, trying to calm down, “I've already made a decision, I'm going to get on with my life and you need to stay out of it, before I report you,” you answer him harshly, before hurriedly stepping over him, returning to your office, ignoring his derisive chuckle.

There you find Valentine talking on the phone absentmindedly, your anger goes into your bloodstream as soon as you realize how quiet she is, despite the situation she has put you in, and you find your outlet, suddenly one of your hands slams down on the desk hard, right in front of her, who jumps in fright and stares at you shocked, as if you have suddenly gone crazy, hastily closes the call and then yells at you.

“What the hell is wrong with you!”

“How dare you tell Yoongyu my personal affairs! I don't think you had the right!” you are deaf to the pain in your hand, at that moment you would love to encircle her neck with your hands so that you could choke her with extreme comfort, but you try to control yourself.

Valentine pales, “W-Wait a minute! He was the one who asked me for information!”

Information?

“Information of what kind, Valentine?” you growl at her.

She wrings her hands in agitation, there you realize she's done more than just blurt out your experiences with boys lately.

“He wanted to know if you were dating ... and I told him you're hooked on that vampire app by now!” then she also says more, to your horror, ”He also wanted your personal phone number, said it was an emergency because he couldn't reach you on the one you use for work, and then ...”

Fuck, what else would there be?

“She asked me where you usually went out to eat when you went out, I thought you'd like to be wooed by someone like him, you're too hung up on those vampires, and Yoongyu is handsome, rich, and most of all, human!” she exclaims as if you have to necessarily agree with her. You, on the other hand, are realizing more and more that you have been working all this time with an unconscious madwoman.

“Maybe he didn't have my phone number because I didn't want him to have it? Did it seem smart to you to give it to him without even asking my consent, you jolly goose! Besides, you don't get to decide who I should or should not date! Get it through that empty head of yours!”

“What else could I do? He's the boss here and what he wants he'll get, don't think I wanted to give it to him so easily anyway! I resisted at first!”

You bring your hands to your face, betrayed so foolishly by one who should know absolutely nothing about you in the first place, fucking camaraderie among colleagues, “Don't you dare lie to me so shamelessly, we all know that everything you come to know then the rest of the building knows!”

Evidently your rant must have hurt her, since she leaves the office crying, but at that moment it matters little to you; you have much else to think about now. You collapse in your chair, exhausted. This is something to be taken seriously, so you have to talk to someone about it? Should you report it, so that if something happened to you, suspicion would be immediately on him?

And should you let Jungkook know about this situation?

Shake your head immediately, you need calm. You can't ruin someone's career in case it was words dictated solely by the anger of the moment, his distaste for vampires has poisoned his good judgment, that's all.

Nothing was going to happen.

Plus there was confidence between you, perhaps he thought you would not be bothered by that attitude of his, no matter how villainous.

But despite those thoughts, the next few hours are hell.

Once you leave work you begin to look around circumspectly, see shadows where there are none and hear nonexistent voices in the stretches of road with fewer people, because you forgot your car keys at home, leading you to make the foolish decision to ride the bus to work because of your laziness?

Do your shoulders curve under the weight of anxiety, are you in trouble?

Exactly two days have passed, nothing of all that you feared has happened. No disturbing messages, no harassing calls, and especially no shadows to haunt you every time you turn a corner. You were right, Yoongyu was all smoke and mirrors, fortunately.

With a calmer mind you continue to prepare for the evening you'll spend with Jungkook, let your hair down on your shoulders, treating it with the best products for its care, you want it to be soft and shiny for him. As for the dress, well, you chose it carefully. You don't know where it will take you, so your choice fell on a high-waisted sugar paper-colored, knee-length, simple and very pretty little dress with matching white heeled shoes and very natural makeup. You nod at your own reflection, you are proud of your appearance that night and nothing will change your opinion.

You take your handbag with everything you need and add a light white stole to it, the weather has been crazy in the last period and from practically summer days it has turned to very cold nights.

As if in a sort of Déjà Vu the doorbell rings gently to let you know there is someone waiting for you, you let out a sigh and arrived at the door you look through the peephole just in case, your eyes follow the smile that immediately opens on your face, this time it is not Jimin your knight.

You open the door wide and a wonderful floral smell invades you, the beautiful bouquet of flowers blocks your view and does not allow you to properly look at the boy who in a short time has become important in your life, you can make out white carnations and red and purple tulips on a bed of primroses, you take the colorful bouquet in your arms and inhale its scent, finally catching sight of Jungkook's angelic face.

“Hello, baby,” he murmurs as he looks at you spellbound, you have to fight against the fire that threatens to pervade your face, and to do so you hide almost completely behind the flowers that in moments cover you entirely.

“Hello to you, Mr. Jeon,” you drink in every detail of his appearance, from the growing hair let loose on his forehead to the jeans that bandage his well-shaped and toned legs, not to mention his chest that barely manages to be contained by the buttons on his navy blue shirt or the thin gold necklace that highlights his perfect neck.

“Before I got here I wanted to take you to dinner, now I'm of the opinion that it would be much better to stay home,” you try to suppress a laugh at the sight of his eyes trying, in vain, not to scan you like an infrared camera.

“Am I not suitable for a date with Jeon Jungkook?”

He shakes his head sorrowfully, “You are so beautiful that I will have to restrain myself from jumping at the throat of anyone who dares to look at you and desire you.”

Those words astonish you in no small way, it's the first time you've heard him say something like that, and in fact he winces.

“I really wouldn't do that, of course! It's against the law to kill, j-just kidding,” he clarifies nervously, blinking slowly.

He said 'It's against the law to kill,' instead of the usual and more typical 'I wouldn't hurt even a fly.'

This is meant to imply that in case of need he would be no trouble, and this strangely doesn't scare you, far from it, it makes you feel protected. He is a vampire, not a human being, and you appreciate every trait of him, from the most human to the most animalistic, even though Jungkook has never shown any of these.

You've never even seen him drink a single drop of blood and he doesn't seem willing to touch the subject, Jimin on the contrary has been happy to explain to you how the issue of nourishment works for vampires, perhaps Jungkook still doesn't feel comfortable with you.

“Jungkook, it is not and will never be a problem for me to hear you say such things, I have said worse in the past,” and it is all true, many times you have hoped that an axe would fall on the head of the usual boy who flirted with you in high school, or that the stupid, lackluster girl in the books would for once twist her ankle on those stilts she dared to call ‘shoes,’ whenever she came to school to threaten you with making her copy your tests.

“Oh, I should think so,” he takes a step toward you, stroking the tip of your nose with a finger in an affectionate gesture, ‘You sure have the face of someone who will never let anyone step on her toes,’ he nods amused, and you give him credit, because that's just the way it is.

You ask him to wait for you there, looking for a vase to put the expensive-looking flowers in, and when you come back you encircle his neck closing your eyes, sticking out your lips in what is a mute request, the kiss is not long in coming and you again enjoy the typical coldness of his soft lips, but this does not detract from the emotional warmth you feel, he is a careful and thoughtful kisser, one of those you can hardly forget.

When he pulls away his eyes are still half-closed and adoring, this makes you quiver internally.

“Can we go now?”

You nod without letting him tell you twice, and arm in arm with him you walk to his car parked a few meters away from your house, during the short walk you notice that your body is warmed only by his clothes, not his skin, how different can he be from you? Curiosity eats at you like a woodworm, you would love to ask him more about his species, but any time seems unsuitable for such a topic.

He gently opens the door for you, waiting for you to get in, and then goes around to the driver's side, in the car you can still detect a whiff of the floral scent that greeted you earlier in the house.

“What's with the flowers?” you ask, he gives you a puzzled look before starting the engine.

“Don't you like them?” he asks in turn, but you quickly deny it.

“Actually a lot, but it's been a while since I've received any, nowadays such gestures are considered too common and people don't do them anymore,” you sigh, maybe you're too old-fashioned, but you've been pleasantly impressed by them.

“It's people who give them a trivial meaning, flowers don't deserve to be called “common stuff”!” he exclaims seriously indignant, you burst out laughing and his gaze becomes confused, ”Why are you laughing? I'm serious!”

“Sorry, sorry! It's just... I don't know, maybe you were born in an era where no one would ever question certain romantic gestures and now you're nervous, you're so cute” you keep laughing with your hands in your face, trying to hold back, but after a few moments he too joins in.

“You're making me feel so old, I like flowers regardless of where and when I was born,” he clarifies proudly, leaving again when the traffic light kicks off, the city lights are so bright it looks like daytime, the little stores are still open, but few people are seen around at that hour.

“If only you would tell me exactly how old you are...” you throw in briefly, Jungkook shoots you a piercing glance from the mirror, you shrug your shoulders.

“Hey, you're smart ... but a hundred days haven't gone by yet.”

“Antipathetic...” you mutter in a low voice, sticking out your lower lip, he laughs at you, shaking his head.

After that he stops the car not far from a restaurant, it looks very nice and elegant, not obnoxiously glitzy, but intimate. Just the place for a date.

Out of the car he takes your hand, leading you past the small road and then toward the entrance, your footsteps ticking along with his quieter, more regular ones, he seems a little excited and how can you blame him? You're so flustered you think you won't eat anything, then again, it's Jungkook and you can safely be yourself.

A waiter comes up to you smiling, your attention immediately falls on the two front teeth that are sharper than the others, you study the environment, noticing how the colors are as warm as they are dark. Also, people whisper to each other, not letting you know what they were saying to human ears.

“Two days ago I made a reservation for two,” Jungkook is saying to the boy, who nods, asking him under what name he registered the reservation, although he seems to know Jungkook, perhaps he is a regular client. Past that part you are escorted to your table, which overlooks the restaurant's inner garden.

Jungkook pays no attention to the people who take to observing both of you after you pass their tables; you do. Their attention seems to be all on you, and you wish you had read the name of the restaurant so you could do your dutiful research, because it seems anything but a place habitually frequented by humans.

Not that there's any problem for you, but you don't want to be disruptive to the vampires present, you humans have a particular kind of smell that only they smell, which they might like as much as exactly the opposite.

Jungkook gently pulls your chair aside and you thank him with a nod; small candles have been scattered throughout the room, making the atmosphere more intimate.

“Do you like it?” he asks, pointing to the place.

“It's very nice, do you come here often?” investigation mode activated.

“It's my friend's restaurant, Taehyung, I've been a regular client since it opened, about...” he suddenly freezes, raising an eyebrow, “I know what you want to do, I'm not going to tell you when it opened,” he mutters, picking up his menu.

You snort through your nose; if he had told you how many years the restaurant has been open, you might have guessed roughly his age.

His dark eyes scan all the dishes on the menu very slowly, you're sure he knows that menu by heart, he's just wasting his time not to confront you, shaking his head you also take your menu and just follow his same actions.

There are many meat dishes, and it says in a note that they give the option to choose the type of cooking the client likes, clearly a vampire would have chosen a juicy, rare cut of meat, but you are not a vampire, so you choose a Korean dish that involves well-cooked meat.

“How was work?” you ask, bringing his attention back to you.

“Real hell, I told you Jin is busy with the wedding, right? That made Yoongi go ballistic,” he says contritely.

“Why? Wedding preparations are important!”

Jungkook looks around for a moment, then leans toward you with one hand covering his mouth, “Jin's brain has been more watered down lately than usual, he takes orders from his girlfriend and doesn't complain about it, the wedding was meant for next year, but that viper insisted it happen earlier and that messed up our schedule, we have more work than before, and Yoongi, our section chief, has been having nervous breakdowns several times.”

You bring a hand to your mouth trying not to laugh; it's the first time you've heard someone talk like that about Kim Seokjin. It must be nice to work with people with friendly faces, you think back to your situation with that fool Valentine and Yoongyu, a weight settles on your stomach.

“I wish I had friends at work, too, but instead I'm stuck with a moron who does everyone's business and even gets them into trouble.”

“Why settle for friends when you can have a boyfriend at work?”

The waiter arrives to bring you a bottle of red wine and water, beginning to pour the scarlet liquid inside the crystal glass, staring at Jungkook with plenty of eyes.

“What... What do you mean?” you stammer taking a sip of wine, Jungkook looks amused.

“What I said, from the way you talked about it you don't sound very satisfied with your job and I could use an assistant for photocopying,” he gives you a brief wink before drinking in turn.

You watch spellbound as you watch the sensual movement of his neck following the swallowing of the dark, full-bodied liquid; perhaps because of the alcohol, or perhaps just from the presence of the man, your body tingles uncomfortably.

You settle back in your chair, pulling the skirt of your dress lower, trying to cover both of your heated thighs. You certainly won't need the stole that night.

“Don't be silly, in that case I'd be your boss, not the assistant who prepares the photocopies,” you taunt him a little, he taps a finger on the table, his expression not changing, he's still wearing that slapping face.

“Oh, but photocopying would be a valid excuse to do much more, the use of a small key is the trick” what is he getting at?

You haven't even gotten beyond kissing and already he's talking about what you might be up to in the office. In front of a lot of vampires who can hear you talking then, has he gone mad?

“What are you getting at, Mr. Jeon?”

The waiter arrives to bring your dishes, Jungkook has chosen a rare steak, of course, but that doesn't make him look away from you.

Jungkook waits for the young man to leave before responding.

“Everywhere. I want to get everywhere, with you,” then quietly takes knife and fork waving you to start eating, you have to impose mental barriers on yourself not to think of dirty things that might turn you on more than before. Jungkook's words were crystal clear, as was the meaning behind them.

“Have you read Fifty Shades of Grey lately? You look like its protagonist,” you casually ask, before you take a bite, the flesh though well-cooked melts like butter and you almost groan with pleasure.

You don't know this friend of his, but boy, would you thank him for opening that restaurant, everything is really good.

Jungkook meanwhile wrinkles his nose, “Please, I'm so much better than that Christian Grey!”

You mock him, “You think so, and yet, you look like something out of that book.”

One of his eyebrows snaps upward, “How can I prove otherwise?”

You pretend you didn't hear him, so you change the subject.

“This date is also a chance to get to know each other more, right? So I can ask you everything,” he snorts through his nose, bringing his back to better observe you.

“Okay, okay... everything except age,” he points out, but that wouldn't be a problem for you.

Did he play with the dirty jokes? Well, you have a repertoire of such questions.

“First kiss?” you throw there without flinching, unlike Jungkook who tightens his lips trying not to laugh exasperatedly, ‘Explaining situation, person and environment’ you join your hands under your chin, with a completely innocent smile.

“You are... You are absurd! You want to find out my age any way you can!”

You bite your lower lip, smug.

“I only asked you when and to whom you had your first kiss, it's not that difficult... or maybe such a question embarrasses you?”

He forcefully resumes his glass, draining the last drop of wine with narrowed eyes, “I'll answer, as long as you do the same.”

“You are such a child.”

He raises his eyebrows and you roll your eyes, nodding.

“I was still living with my parents, but I was old enough to experience certain ... urges, throw in a broom cupboard and a girl a little older than me and the dish is served,” you raise an eyebrow.

“You kissed her just like that, without knowing her?” you ask in amazement, Jungkook hadn't seemed like such an easy guy.

He shrugs, “She was nice, plus she was visiting with her father, she needed someone to show her around the house while our parents were talking in the office... I offered and we liked each other, that's all,” you narrow your eyes.

You immediately banish any form of jealousy from your mind, after all, you too had other experiences before you met him, you must be a mature person.

“Exact age?” he ignores your question, asking another question.

“You?”

You?

You sigh a little.

Well, what about you... you certainly weren't as precocious as he was. You're embarrassed to admit it, but you came rather late to enjoy certain intimate aspects of a relationship.

“Nineteen years old, first boyfriend, the place was his house, more specifically the couch, his parents weren't home and we decided to experiment a little,” something in your words makes him laugh incredulously.

“Did you have to specify?” you sense annoyance in his tone and this makes you mentally lick your whiskers like a cat satisfied with dinner. “You specified that it was the broom cupboard!”

“And you that it was your boyfriend!”

He's not really angry, just annoyed, and you're loving this

“Shall we go ahead, first time?”

“Oh, dear...” he pinches his nose with two fingers as his broad chest vibrates under his giggles, ”It's our date, do you really want to hear me talk about former sex partners? Be serious, you just want to make me pay for it,” he says with conviction.

“Really... and what would be the reason?”

You move again, crossing your legs conspicuously, let the fabric of your dress flow a little over your smooth skin, and pretend to adjust it, making sure he notices.

In response he leans toward you again, completely amused by your actions, “You're tired of kisses and little caresses, you'd like our acquaintance to move to a more physical plane, and you're irritated by all this slowness.”

“And if that were really the case, what would you do then?” you blow provocatively.

He remains silent for a few moments before giving a polite nod to the waiter who was about to bring another bottle. You watch confused at his actions.

He murmurs something in his ear, and the young man nods, taking the wine with him. “What did you say to him?”

He puts on a completely innocent expression, “I just asked for the bill.”

[btsuga-d]

Can You See Me || Chapter VI ʚɞ

↬ ꜱᴜᴍᴍᴀʀʏ

𝚂𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚋𝚘𝚢𝚜, 𝚘𝚗𝚎 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚜𝚎𝚌𝚛𝚎𝚝. 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕'𝚜 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚜 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚙𝚕𝚎𝚝𝚎𝚕𝚢 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚗 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚋𝚎𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚍𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚊𝚖𝚘𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖, 𝚠𝚑𝚘 𝚒𝚜 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚠𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍𝚎𝚍, 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚎𝚙𝚎𝚜𝚝 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚊𝚕𝚕. 𝙴𝚊𝚌𝚑 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚊 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚞𝚖𝚞𝚕𝚝𝚞𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚝, 𝚊 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚞𝚖𝚊 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚏𝚛𝚘𝚖 𝚛𝚎𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎. 𝚆𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕 𝚋𝚎 𝚊𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚜𝚊𝚟𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚊𝚕𝚕, 𝚘𝚛 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚕𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚋𝚎 𝚎𝚗𝚘𝚞𝚐𝚑 𝚝𝚘 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚕 ��𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚑𝚊𝚍𝚘𝚠𝚜 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚒𝚛 𝚑𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚝𝚜?

↬ ᴘᴀɪʀɪɴɢ

𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒 𝚡 𝙱𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝙾𝙲!𝙻𝚎𝚎 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕

↬ ᴛʀᴀɪʟᴇʀ

➤ 𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚔

↬ ɢᴇɴʀᴇ

𝙼𝚊𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔, 𝙰𝚗𝚐𝚜𝚝, 𝙼𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕 𝙷𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚝, 𝙿𝚜𝚢𝚌𝚑𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕, 𝚁𝚘𝚖𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎, 𝚂𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙷𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚘𝚛, 𝙸𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎, 𝙰𝚄, 𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚎 𝚙𝚕𝚊𝚌𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚂𝚎𝚘𝚔𝚓𝚒𝚗!𝙳𝚘𝚌𝚝𝚘𝚛, 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙿𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙹𝚒𝚖𝚒𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚃𝚊𝚎𝚑𝚢𝚞𝚗𝚐!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚎𝚘𝚗 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐𝚔𝚘𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐 𝙷𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝙽𝚊𝚖𝚓𝚘𝚘𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝

↬ ᴡᴏʀᴅᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ

4.1𝘬

↬ ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢꜱ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ

𝚟𝚒𝚘𝚕𝚎𝚗𝚌𝚎, 𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝚎𝚡𝚙𝚕𝚒𝚌𝚒𝚝 𝚕𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚞𝚊𝚐𝚎, 𝚟𝚘𝚖𝚒���𝚒𝚗𝚐, 𝚗𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎𝚊, 𝚟𝚒𝚘𝚕𝚎𝚗𝚝 𝚋𝚎𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐, 𝚟𝚎𝚛𝚋𝚊𝚕 𝚊𝚋𝚞𝚜𝚎, 𝚒𝚖𝚙𝚛𝚒𝚜𝚘𝚗𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝

↬ ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀ'ꜱ ɴᴏᴛᴇ

𝙷𝚎𝚕𝚕𝚘 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚐𝚜 🌸 𝙷𝚎𝚛𝚎 𝙸 𝚊𝚖 𝚊𝚐𝚊𝚒𝚗 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚊 𝚗𝚎𝚠 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚘𝚏 𝚌𝚢𝚜𝚖. 𝚃𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎 𝚠𝚎 𝚑𝚊𝚟𝚎 𝚊 𝚕𝚒𝚝𝚝𝚕𝚎 𝚐𝚕𝚒𝚖𝚙𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚘𝚞𝚛 𝚋𝚘𝚢𝚜' 𝚖𝚢𝚜𝚝𝚎𝚛𝚒𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚝. 𝙰𝚛𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚌𝚞𝚛𝚒𝚘𝚞𝚜? 𝚃𝚑𝚎𝚢 𝚑𝚊𝚟𝚎𝚗'𝚝 𝚑𝚊𝚍 𝚊 𝚐𝚘𝚘𝚍 𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎 𝚊𝚝 𝚊𝚕𝚕, 𝚋𝚞𝚝 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚛𝚎 𝚒𝚜 𝚜𝚝𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚜𝚘 𝚖𝚞𝚌𝚑 𝚝𝚘 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚌𝚘𝚟𝚎𝚛. 𝙸 𝚑𝚘𝚙𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚢 𝚒𝚜 𝚋𝚎𝚐𝚒𝚗𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝚒𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚒𝚐𝚞𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞. 𝙼𝚊𝚗𝚢 𝚑𝚞𝚐𝚜 🌸🌸

↬ ᴄʜᴀʀᴀᴄᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘰𝘯

ᴍɪɴ ʏᴏᴏɴɢɪ ʟᴇᴇ ɪꜱᴇᴜʟ ᴋɪᴍ ꜱᴇᴏᴋᴊɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ɴᴀᴍᴊᴏᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢ ʜᴏꜱᴇᴏᴋ ᴘᴀʀᴋ ᴊɪᴍɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ᴛᴀᴇʜʏᴜɴɢ ᴊᴇᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢᴋᴏᴏᴋ

↬ ɴᴀᴠɪɢᴀᴛ��ᴏɴ

ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ᴠ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ᴠɪɪ

flashback

October 26, 2017

The cold in that tiny room was killing me. I could feel the rough fabric of the worn-out mattress that kept rubbing against my bare back. A chill made me shiver from head to toe, and I opened my eyes wide to point them at the mold-filled ceiling. The room was dark and I could see something only through the reflection of the neon lights posted outside the room. A sound of footsteps echoed in the hallway and my lips began to tremble. I only relaxed when I heard that they had passed the room, not paying attention to who was inside. I ran a hand over my face and realized that my hair was stuck to my forehead because of how sweaty I was. How was it possible if I felt so cold?

“Kook?” A hoarse voice rang near my ear and I recoiled in fright. I stared at the thin, pale figure at the foot of my bed. His thin brown eyes were looking at me with sincere concern. He was on his knees and his strained appearance made him even more waxy. He frowned. “Is everything okay? Are you feeling all right?”

“Yoongi-hyung…” I barely whispered as I felt my eyelids getting heavy again.

“You don’t look good.”

“I’m cold.”

His eyes grew wide. He stood up, exhausted from the wound in his leg that was still bleeding. He dragged himself to his bed and grabbed his blanket. He walked back to me and carefully arranged it around my body, making sure to close it tightly around the front. He sat on the edge of my bed and reached out a hand to feel my forehead.

“You’re warm. You probably have a little fever.”

“Hyung, where are we? Why did they bring us here?” I lowered my gaze to his wound. “And why did they hurt you?” I lifted it up to look at his swollen face. They had beaten him. I felt anger growing in my chest again. I had never been the impetuous type, but seeing him in that condition had made my blood rise to my brain. I had tried to pounce on one of them but had gained only a punch in the stomach.

Yoongi was silent for a few seconds. He was thinking. “I don’t know, but we have to find a way to get out of here.”

“How many days have you been here?” I asked him. I had only arrived that morning.

“More than a week.”

I observed his tired and drawn face. He looked as if he might faint at any moment. What had they done to him? What were they doing to him? He had told me that many times they came to take him somewhere. He didn't want to tell me where and clearly avoided the fact that they were hurting him. He had returned to our room more dead than alive. They had thrown him in as if he were a sack of potatoes. I stayed beside him on the floor, feeding him the food they had brought us until he regained the strength to stand up. I had eaten too, and we had gone to bed. I hadn't asked him anything since he seemed too exhausted to tell me anything. But now he appeared more clear-headed than before.

A chilling scream rang out from nowhere, hitting the walls of the hallway and dispersing into the various rooms. We heard it from ours as well. I immediately aimed my gaze at the iron door, which had a small peephole at the top closed by some bars. From there we could see and hear everything that was happening outside. I turned my head toward Yoongi and saw that he was trying with all his might to maintain a cool expression. But the tears and trembling in his eyes made it clear how shaken he was.

I blanched when the scream was repeated. This time we heard it more clearly, perhaps because someone had opened the door where that atrocity was taking place. My hands began to shake as I associated that voice with a face I knew.

"H-Hyung," I stammered terrified. "Hyung, it sounded... it sounded like Jimin's voice... like..." I stood up but was held back by Yoongi. I looked at his face again and saw his conscious expression. He knew. "Is it Jimin?" I asked, letting myself fall back on the bed again. "Is he here too?"

Yoongi nodded and lowered his head. A blond lock fell across his face, covering his brown eyes. He ran a hand over his face and sighed theatrically, wrapping his white fingers around his hair.

Suddenly, I felt a chill run down my spine and an unpleasant sensation hit my stomach. I stood up abruptly, staggering to get to the dirty hole that must have been the bathroom.

“Jungkook?” called Yoongi to me from the other room in a worried tone as I bent over the toilet. I heard him come running into the bathroom despite his injured leg, which caused him to hit the wall. The sound of my gagging filled the room. I emptied my stomach and spit out a green stuff that made me gasp. I felt Yoongi shake my shoulders and tell me something I could not understand.

I don’t know why either. Suddenly I had the impulse to push him away roughly, leaving him speechless. I turned my head and looked at the wall in front of me. I felt strange. I could no longer tell if I was sad, angry, scared. I could no longer feel my body. I couldn’t feel anything. As if I was paralyzed both physically and mentally. I couldn’t even cry anymore.

Yoongi laid a hand on my shoulder and waited in silence until I came back to myself. My emotions unblocked and I returned to breathing again, as if I had been in apnea until that moment. I had never experienced such a feeling, and that thought made my arm muscles contract involuntarily. Yoongi leaned over to see the green substance accumulated in the toilet. He said nothing, flushed the toilet and helped me up to wash my face. Then he carried me back to the bed. He walked over to the trays with the remains of our dinner.

"Kook, what did you eat?"

I looked up, showing him my pale face marked by deep dark circles. "What they brought me. The soup and the two slices of bread. I also drank the water."

Yoongi ran a finger over the plate where some of the soup was left and licked it carefully. Immediately afterwards I saw him spit on the floor what he had just put in his mouth. He also took a painstaking look at the bottom of the glass that was filled with water a few hours earlier.

"Don't eat or drink anything they give you anymore," he ordered, continuing to stare at the glass.

“W-What? Why?”

“They are poisoning you.” His eyes returned to mine. I couldn’t help but cough in surprise. “Or they’re giving you some drugs. I couldn’t tell. Anyway, from now on eat my food.”

“And what will you eat?” I asked him shocked.

He gave me a bitter smile. “Don’t worry about me.”

The door swung open with a sharp bang, and a tall, menacing figure crossed the threshold. The darkness concealed his face, but once he stepped forward, the light from the bathroom illuminated his dark hair and the rest of his face. The first thing I noticed were his hostile eyes, with Western features and such a bright blue that they could have lit up the room on their own. I saw Yoongi take an imperceptible step back and place the glass on the table. Then he clenched his fist. The man turned to look at me with his hands on his hips. His eyes scrutinized me to the core. He observed me as if I were a lab animal. He nodded to the two men dressed in black behind him.

“Take the little boy.” His deep, cutting voice left me stunned. The two henchmen walked toward me, but before they could grab me by the arms, Yoongi shoved them forcefully causing them both to step back. My Hyung positioned himself in front of me with his arms wide open. I held my breath.

“You’ll have to pass over my dead body, you pieces of shit,” he spat angrily. He shifted his gaze to the blue-eyed man. I had never seen Yoongi so threatening. “Twist a single hair on his head, and I swear to God, hell won’t seem so far away.”

A chilling laugh hit my ears. The man’s shoulders were shaken by gasps of amusement. “Oh, Suga. Haven’t you realized that you’re alredy in hell?”

“I have a fucking name. And it’s Yoongi. Stop calling me that, you asshole Dongsun. And are you even Korean? I bet not, given your shitty face."

I swallowed audibly as I tried to get out of bed to pull Yoongi back. I didn’t like the man’s threatening smirk. I wanted Hyung to stop provoking him.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make you regret every fucking word you dared to spit at me,” he said, arrogantly pushing past the two men in front of him. He threw them aside and lunged at Yoongi, grabbing him by the collar. He punched him so hard that Yoongi fell to the ground.

"Hyung!" I screamed, trying to reach him, but the two henchmen held me back. Normally, I had considerable strength, but my feverish state prevented me from doing anything but struggling unsuccessfully in their grip. They forced me to my knees and pinned my hands behind my back.

"You're the only one causing problems," Dongsun hissed, kicking him in the stomach. Yoongi rolled over, stifling a cry of pain. He bit his lower lip until it almost bled. He squeezed his eyes shut when that bastard kicked him again in the same spot. This time, Yoongi couldn't hold back a sob. "From the start, you've been rebelling and refusing to enter that damned room. But rest assured, I'll fix your attitude. We'll see who wins between us." My heart skipped a beat when he stomped on Yoongi's injured leg, inflicting unbearable cruelty. "You messed with the wrong man, Suga."

I shivered when I heard Yoongi's agonized scream. I wanted to cover my ears, but my hands tied behind my back prevented it. I looked at my Hyung with tears in my eyes, his face contorted with pain. Dongsun smiled as he twisted his shoe on Yoongi's increasingly bloody leg. This man was the devil incarnate. I couldn't believe such a cruel, heartless being existed, capable of deriving pleasure from others' pain. Yoongi grabbed Dongsun's leg, still pressing on his wound, trying to remove it in vain.

"Stop, please!" I shouted, unable to stay silent any longer. "Leave him alone, I beg you," I continued, sobbing. I couldn't bear to see my Hyung suffer anymore. It was tearing me apart. I wished I could take his place, shouldering all the pain he was experiencing. Dongsun looked up at me and pointed.

“Grab that kid and get him out of here.” He crouched to get closer to Yoongi's distraught, lifeless face, his foot still pressing on the wound. He grabbed his blond hair and yanked him forward to bring his face closer. Yoongi gasped for breath. "This time, you've really pissed me off. I'll be more than happy to take my anger out on your beloved Jungkook. He'll be lucky if I don't cut off his balls. This is all your fault, Suga. You have only yourself to blame."

He removed his foot from Yoongi's leg and threw his head back, releasing his hair. Yoongi began to breathe again. He grabbed his wounded leg with both hands and curled up, his shoulders shaking with sobs. The two men behind me forced me to my feet and dragged me across the floor since I was too weak to stand. We passed by Yoongi, and I met his pained, guilty gaze as a tear rolled down his ruined face. I tried to give him a reassuring smile to keep him from worrying, but managed only a grimace.

Dongsun turned to leave with me in tow, but suddenly stopped. The two men halted, and so did I. We all looked down at Yoongi. He was lying face down, and with the last of his strength, had grabbed one of Dongsun's ankles. The latter raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the utterly senseless act.

"Please…" Yoongi slurred, making the cruel man smile. "Please, leave him alone…"

"Suga, are you begging me?" he asked with a mock surprised tone. "This is a first. Since I first saw you, I've only heard you curse. Have you finally given up?"

Yoongi ignored his words. He looked at me. "He's not well; he wouldn't last a day in there." Then he looked up at Dongsun again. His heavy eyelids threatened to close his eyes. "Take me instead."

The man's eyes widened, and mine did too. Unlike me, he burst into loud laughter. "You think you're in better shape? You can't even keep your eyes open."

"I don't give a fuck. Take me to that fucking room or wherever the hell you want. Do whatever the fuck you want, but leave Jungkook fucking alone!" he raged, clenching his free hand into a fist.

Dongsun laughed again. "Damn, that foul mouth of yours is always ready, huh?" Then he stood up, shaking Yoongi's hand off his ankle. "Take him," he ordered the two men, who dropped me to the ground. They lifted Yoongi by the arms and dragged him roughly out of the room.

"No…" I murmured, crawling on the damp floor. They shut the door in my face. "No… No, Hyung. HYUNG!" I grabbed the iron bars and pulled myself up. My knees were trembling. I peeked through the opening and saw Dongsun stopping to talk to a man in his thirties. He seemed to be an officer like him.

My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when I recognized Seokjin-hyung behind them. They had taken him too. Two other men were holding him by the arms.

"Is this the last one?" Dongsun asked the officer. He nodded. Seokjin had his eyes fixed on Yoongi. His expression was unreadable.

"With this one, we're done. How about the kid?"

"I've changed my plans," Dongsun replied, turning to look at Yoongi. "The wild beast has decided to be tamed. I couldn't pass up this opportunity."

"I see. In that case, I'll take care of Jungkook."

Yoongi's head shot up. Dongsun spoke before he could say anything. "Give him a few days, Seojoon. I don't think he's well physically. Give him time to recover, or you'll end up with a corpse in a day." The man nodded, and Dongsun walked away with Yoongi. Seokjin leaned towards him, and they managed to exchange a few words before being dragged away. I read their lips.

"You have to hold on. Promise me, Yoongi," Seokjin whispered.

"I promise," Yoongi replied. "I won't stoop to their level."

They were separated, and my view was blocked by Seojoon's face as he positioned himself in front of the bars. I looked at him. His expression was so serious that it scared me more than Dongsun's. He made sure Dongsun was gone and handed me something through the bars. I grabbed it hesitantly with trembling hands.

It was a photo. It depicted a beautiful girl with black and purple hair, with two bright blue eyes. I shivered thinking they were identical to Dongsun's. In some way, she reminded me of him. She was sitting on a white garden swing, surrounded by greenery. She had joined her thumbs and index fingers to form a heart and wore a white blouse with three-quarter sleeves along with a lilac skirt that reached her feet. Her smile was dazzling, and her eyes radiated boundless love for life. She was breathtakingly beautiful.

I looked up, confused. “Who is she?” I asked, although I already had an idea.

"Someone you'll have to keep constantly in your thoughts from now on," he whispered in a way that made me shudder. I was right. This guy was even more psychotic than Dongsun. He gave me a smile that chilled my blood. We were so close that I could feel his breath tickling my face.

"You and I are going to have a lot of fun together, Jeon Jungkook."

July 22, 2018

“No… No, Hyung. HYUNG!”

Jungkook’s voice echoed in my ears. I woke up with a start and straightened my back. My breath was so rapid that I thought I was suffocating in my sleep. I lowered my head and rubbed my face with both hands. I could feel my heart pounding as if it was about to burst out of my chest. I massaged my sternum, trying to calm those uncontrollable beats.

Another nightmare. Jungkook again.

And again the sensation of not being able to breathe. It had returned after I had spent two days without nightmares and suicidal impulses. I swallowed and let myself fall back, sinking my back into the mattress and my head into the pillow. I spread my arms and closed my eyes.

“Seokjin,” I called. I knew he was always listening. He monitored me twenty-four hours a day. Indeed, after a moment, his voice came through the speakers in the room.

“What’s wrong, Yoongi? Another nightmare?”

“Let me see Jungkook,” I ordered. I must have surprised him, as he didn’t respond. “Lost your tongue?”

“Why do you want to see him?”

“Something made me think of him again,” I admitted, leaving out the fact that I had dreamed about what happened about nine months ago. “I want to see him.”

I heard him sigh. “Alright, just a moment.”

“I’m not moving from here,” I replied sarcastically.

I turned onto my side and let an arm hang over the edge of the bed. I closed my eyes and suddenly remembered the sensation I had felt when those small, soft hands had held me tight and safe. I had felt so good, at peace with the world. As if every problem had vanished into thin air. As if I had never suffered, hated or feared. I laughed at the thought that it had all been a lie. A fleeting, temporary comfort. Still a comfort, but coming from the person I hated more than myself. Why was fate mocking me? Hadn’t I suffered enough?

The lock clicked and the door opened, revealing Seokjin’s tall figure. This time he wasn’t wearing his lab coat. He wore a white sweatshirt with black stripes on the sleeves and black pants with white tennis shoes. This look gave him a younger appearance. It felt like I was back in school.

He didn’t say anything. He just gestured for me to follow him out of the room. I got up from the bed, but as soon as I crossed the threshold, a sense of unease overwhelmed me. I had been confined in that room for over a month. I hadn’t seen anyone except Seokjin… and Hoseok, when he helped me back into bed the other day. I hadn’t said anything to him, and he hadn’t said anything to me. But seeing him had been strange. Strange like the feeling I was experiencing at that moment. Unease. I felt uneasy.

“Yoongi?” Seokjin called. I looked up. “You just need to get used to it again. It’s normal. You’ve been locked in there for a whole month.”

“Because you didn’t want to let me out,” I emphasized.

“No, because you didn’t want to go out. You didn’t want to see anyone, so I thought it best not to push too hard. These things need time to be resolved.”

“There’s nothing to resolve,” I cut in. “It is what it is, get used to it.” Seokjin seemed not to share my pessimism, but for that evening he decided to let it go. And I was grateful for that.

I was surprised when he turned toward the room across from mine. Had I always been so close to him? He opened the door, which of course wasn’t locked, and stepped aside to let me in. I approached hesitantly, and my heart skipped a beat when I began to hear a slow, steady beep coming from inside the room. I stopped in the doorway, and my eyes began to sting when I saw Jungkook’s imposing figure lying in the bed, motionless. He had a respirator attached to his mouth and numerous tubes inserted into both arms. I didn’t dare take another step, but I felt a hand weakly squeeze my shoulder. Seokjin.

“Any improvement?” I asked in a broken voice. I couldn’t hold it back.

“None,” Seokjin admitted. “But we found an unknown substance in his blood.”

I turned abruptly, fixing my eyes on him. I frowned. “What kind of substance?” I asked, noticeably interested.

“We don’t know how to classify it yet. We’re doing various tests, but our research is getting us nowhere.”

I sighed impatiently. I moved closer and sat down in the chair beside the bed. I took the younger’s hand and looked at his face. He was so pale. I buried my face in his cold fingers. “It’s all my fault,” I whispered.

“Yoongi…”

“It’s my fault he’s in this state,” I continued. “It’s my fault he might never wake up again.”

Seokjin seemed to become irritated. He sat in the chair next to mine and placed a hand on my leg. “No one said he won’t wake up. And stop blaming yourself for everything. It’s not your fault, Yoongi. I’ve told you before. You’re just taking responsibility for a crime that doesn’t concern you directly. It wasn’t you who ran over Jungkook.”

I raised my eyes again. I could feel them burning with anger. “But it’s like I did. What do you know about it? You weren’t even there when Jungkook was run over! I saw it all with my own eyes!” I roughly pushed his hand away from my thigh. “You don’t know shit about what happened.”

“Then tell me about it, Yoongi! Why do you keep pushing me away? Why do you keep pushing everyone away? You need to trust me, you need to open up to me. Tell me what they did to you, tell me what they said. Confide in me. We can get rid of the resentment together.” My furious gaze returned to Jungkook, but this didn’t stop Seokjin from continuing his rant. “Every time I try to get close to you, you shut me out. As soon as I try to understand what’s in your heart, you push me away. How can I help you if you don’t let me?”

“I never asked for your fucking help. I never asked for anyone’s help.”

“But you need it! I bet you would open up to Jungkook if he were awake. It’s the first time you’ve shown a desire to go out and meet someone. It’s not that hard. You just need to want it.”

“Get out of here, Seokjin. I don’t want to hear your bullshit anymore.” I turned my head the other way and heard him sigh heavily. He slapped his thighs with force, probably in resignation.

“Fine, as you wish. But I’ll be here in front of the door. In half an hour, you need to return to your room. I can’t leave you alone. I thought you were making some progress, but it seems you’re still a danger to yourself and others.” He got up from the chair and turned to head toward the door until I heard him murmur, “I just hope I don’t regret the choice I made. I accepted someone's help, but I’m aware it might only make things worse.” He hesitated before adding, “I know it could destroy you completely.”

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜

© 𝐁𝐚𝐧𝐧𝐞𝐫 𝐜𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐝 𝐛𝐲 ❋ 𝓐. 𝓜𝓪𝓵𝓯𝓸𝔂𝓩𝓪𝓫𝓲𝓷𝓲 ❋. 𝐂𝐨𝐩𝐲𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐝𝐮𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝.

[btsuga-d]

Can You See Me || Chapter V ʚɞ

↬ ꜱᴜᴍᴍᴀʀʏ

𝚂𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚋𝚘𝚢𝚜, 𝚘𝚗𝚎 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚜𝚎𝚌𝚛𝚎𝚝. 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕'𝚜 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚜 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚙𝚕𝚎𝚝𝚎𝚕𝚢 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚗 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚋𝚎𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚍𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚊𝚖𝚘𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖, 𝚠𝚑𝚘 𝚒𝚜 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚠𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍𝚎𝚍, 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚎𝚙𝚎𝚜𝚝 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚊𝚕𝚕. 𝙴𝚊𝚌𝚑 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚊 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚞𝚖𝚞𝚕𝚝𝚞𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚝, 𝚊 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚞𝚖𝚊 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚏𝚛𝚘𝚖 𝚛𝚎𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎. 𝚆𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕 𝚋𝚎 𝚊𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚜𝚊𝚟𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚊𝚕𝚕, 𝚘𝚛 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚕𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚋𝚎 𝚎𝚗𝚘𝚞𝚐𝚑 𝚝𝚘 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚕 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚑𝚊𝚍𝚘𝚠𝚜 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚒𝚛 𝚑𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚝𝚜?

↬ ᴘᴀɪʀɪɴɢ

𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒 𝚡 𝙱𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝙾𝙲!𝙻𝚎𝚎 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕

↬ ᴛʀᴀɪʟᴇʀ

➤ 𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚔

↬ ɢᴇɴʀᴇ

𝙼𝚊𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔, 𝙰𝚗𝚐𝚜𝚝, 𝙼𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕 𝙷𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚝, 𝙿𝚜𝚢𝚌𝚑𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕, 𝚁𝚘𝚖𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎, 𝚂𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙷𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚘𝚛, 𝙸𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎, 𝙰𝚄, 𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚎 𝚙𝚕𝚊𝚌𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚂𝚎𝚘𝚔𝚓𝚒𝚗!𝙳𝚘𝚌𝚝𝚘𝚛, 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙿𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙹𝚒𝚖𝚒𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚃𝚊𝚎𝚑𝚢𝚞𝚗𝚐!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚎𝚘𝚗 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐𝚔𝚘𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐 𝙷𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝙽𝚊𝚖𝚓𝚘𝚘𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝

↬ ᴡᴏʀᴅᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ

4.2𝘬

↬ ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢꜱ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ

𝙳𝚎𝚜𝚙𝚊𝚒𝚛, 𝚑𝚒𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚜𝚞𝚒𝚌𝚒𝚍𝚎, 𝚍𝚎𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚘𝚗, 𝚙𝚊𝚒𝚗, 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚝𝚑𝚘𝚞𝚐𝚑𝚝𝚜, 𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛, 𝚜𝚊𝚍𝚗𝚎𝚜𝚜, 𝚍𝚎𝚊𝚝𝚑

↬ ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀ'ꜱ ɴᴏᴛᴇ

𝙷𝚎𝚕𝚕𝚘 𝚍𝚎𝚊𝚛s 🌸 H𝚎𝚛𝚎 𝙸 𝚊𝚖 𝚊𝚐𝚊𝚒𝚗 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚊 𝚗𝚎𝚠 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚘𝚏 𝚌𝚢𝚜𝚖. 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒'𝚜 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚊𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚒𝚜 𝚖𝚞𝚕𝚝𝚒𝚏𝚊𝚌𝚎𝚝𝚎𝚍 𝚋𝚞𝚝 𝚑𝚎𝚛𝚎 𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚒𝚍𝚎 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚎𝚜 𝚝𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚞𝚛𝚏𝚊𝚌𝚎 𝚊𝚕𝚘𝚗𝚐 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚗𝚎𝚎𝚍𝚢 𝚜𝚒𝚍𝚎. 𝙰𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚙𝚞𝚋𝚕𝚒𝚜𝚑𝚎𝚍 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚊𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚙𝚛𝚘𝚏𝚒𝚕𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚂𝚎𝚘𝚔𝚓𝚒𝚗. 𝙸 𝚑𝚘𝚙𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚎𝚗𝚓𝚘𝚢 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛, 𝚜𝚎𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚗𝚎𝚡𝚝 𝚞𝚙𝚍𝚊𝚝𝚎!

↬ ᴄʜᴀʀᴀᴄᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘰𝘯

ᴍɪɴ ʏᴏᴏɴɢɪ ʟᴇᴇ ɪꜱᴇᴜʟ ᴋɪᴍ ꜱᴇᴏᴋᴊɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ɴᴀᴍᴊᴏᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢ ʜᴏꜱᴇᴏᴋ ᴘᴀʀᴋ ᴊɪᴍɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ᴛᴀᴇʜʏᴜɴɢ ᴊᴇᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢᴋᴏᴏᴋ

↬ ɴᴀᴠɪɢᴀᴛɪᴏɴ

ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪᴠ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ᴠɪ

July 20, 2018

I was lying on my bed. The sun’s rays were filtering through the lowered blinds, illuminating my face in layers. I brought a hand in front of my face, shielding myself from the light that was chipping away at my darkness. Yes, because I was darkness. A collection of negative thoughts that all converged in one place: the desire to disappear.

But at the same time, I was afraid of me, of what I might do or think. One second I was lucid, the next I was holding a lighter and a can of gasoline. That was why I had been locked up in this fucking place. As much as I resented Seokjin’s mannerisms, I had to admit that he was right. As much as I felt like a caged animal, I knew full well that beasts had to be put in isolation to prevent them from harming other people.

And I was one of them. A beast. The name fit me like a glove.

After spending more than a month in that room, at the mercy of Seokjin’s mindless cameras, medication and therapy, I had realized that there was nowhere else I wanted to go. I had gotten used to that lonely, monotonous life. I was fine with it. At least until I started going abstinence and seriously freaked out. The desire to cancel myself was hidden in some corner of my mind. It pretended to leave me alone, but it was always lurking. And it would come out when I least expected it.

When it did, I was in serious danger of going mad. Seokjin naturally wouldn’t let me see even the shadow of a lighter, even though I told him I urgently needed to smoke a few cigarettes. Each time I walked around the room in circles, looking for some damn way to end my woes. I tried to force the door open, to unhinge the bars at the windows to throw myself downstairs, but nothing. Eventually they had to sedate me to get me through the crisis.

But even in my dreams I could get no respite. The terrifying images of what I had been through haunted me to the point that I kept waking up at night because of nightmares. Sweating and shivering, I slumped on the cold floor to find some peace. And I cried. I cried until my lungs ached. I had cried so much that by then I had no tears left to shed.

My mind was broken, and my body would soon follow.

I ran my hand through my black hair, sighing. Dyeing them had been one of Seokjin’s many gimmicks. He said I had to leave it all behind. Start from scratch and create a new identity, a new self that would replace the blond, wounded, scarred one. I had not fought back. After all, I was no longer an angel descended to earth. Black suited the color of my soul.

He said he even had some of the boys dye their hair. Yeah, the boys. How long had it been since I had seen them? I wasn't allowed to go outside, unlike them who could walk around the clinic and hang out in the yard. I always had to be kept under observation, in isolation, since Seokjin still didn't trust me. Neither to let me go outside nor to let me meet the boys. He said that seeing them might trigger more painful memories and make my seizures worse, as had happened with that girl. But maybe, in reality, it was me who simply wanted to be alone. I didn't want to see anyone.

However, when Seokjin came to see me for therapy, all I did was ask him about Jungkook. He was the only one I was interested in.

Suddenly, in the perpetual silence of that room, resounded the noise of something being turned in the keyhole. I lifted my eyes to the sky and closed them after resting my arm on my sweaty forehead. I drummed my index and ring fingers against the skin in a rhythmic motion. Seokjin was definitely early. Therapy usually began three hours after sunrise. It was barely half past six in the morning.

The door swung open after a few moments and was closed again soon after. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that the figure was too small to belong to Seokjin. Without thinking, I lifted my back off the mattress by propping my weight on my elbows. The light coming in through the slightly lowered shutters illuminated the petite body of the little girl who had just crossed the threshold. She was looking around. She looked bewildered.  I narrowed my eyes and gave my legs a push to lift myself off the mattress, which made a faint creaking sound. The girl immediately pointed her eyes at me, and that’s when my heart froze in my chest.

Those blue pools dug into me as if they were drilling into my brain. Without realizing it, the features of my face had already stiffened. I clenched my teeth and contracted my jaw. I forced myself to take a step back and fall back onto the bed, but my eyes would not look away from what was bringing back all too painful memories. I began to gasp for breath.

“Sorry to bother you,” she pronounced in a very low voice. “I’m sorry for barging in here out of the blue. You must be wondering who the hell I am. But I really need to ask you a few things. I am Lee…”

“Seokjin!” I shouted, making her jump. I stood up with trembling legs and fingers clutching my hair. “Seokjin, have you gone mad?!” I shouted again, knowing he could hear me with all those microphones plastered around the room. I looked up and saw the little girl’s wide eyes. Frightened, she held her hands clenched in front of her chest. That look gave me yet another electric shock in my head. It hurt.

I staggered and fell to the floor, hitting the bed with my back. I couldn’t stand. The anger and pain were so strong that I wanted to get up and wipe the source of that excruciating pain from the face of the earth. But then her barely audible voice spoke again, and this time I felt it dangerously close.

“A-Are you all right? Can you hear me? Do you need help?”

I lifted my face and found her a few inches from my face, her arm outstretched toward my shoulders. I opened my eyes wide and my mind overlapped an older face on the younger one in front of me. A much older one, but that had those same deep blue eyes. My brain also transmuted her words. The small, low voice turned into the deep, mature voice of a man, the same one that haunted me every night in my nightmares.

"Suga? Did you hear what I said? Look into my eyes when I talk to you!" The memory of my desperate screams and uncontrolled crying brought me back to reality. I felt the girl's hands on me, her wide, clouded eyes were still staring at me. I jerked away, crawling backward and hitting the bed with my back again.

I pulled her hand off me. "Don't touch me!" I growled, knocking her backward. With difficulty, I managed to stand up and stumbled to the door. That room no longer represented my safe place. I wanted to get out and run away. I felt like I was trapped in a lion's den. She had turned into the predator and I had become her prey.

I fumbled with the lock on the door. Who the hell had locked it again? I slammed my fist on the doorframe as my shoulders continued to shake in agitation and anger. "Seokjin, you damn bastard. What the hell were you thinking letting her in here?!" I yelled, throwing another fist against the door. "If this is another one of your stunts, rest assured I'm going to kick your ass! Do you hear me!"

"He didn't let me in..." The voice behind me sounded even lower and more intimidated. "It was RM."

I froze suddenly, baring my eyes. Then I closed them again, letting out a deep sigh. I should have guessed it. Seokjin had told me that Namjoon was still having trouble with his fucking alter ego. RM had always been a pain in the ass, but this time he had really crossed the line. I closed my hand into a fist after my fingernails swipe against the wooden surface.

“Don’t look at me,” I told her with my forehead pressed against the door. My voice was rougher than normal.

“What?”

“I said don’t look at me. Turn around.” My heart was about to burst out of my rib cage. Those were the same words I told her about a month ago, the only difference was that now they had become a denial. She didn’t have to look at me, or it would end up worse than last time. This time I wouldn’t stop.

I didn’t want to hurt her.

As much as I wanted to turn around and jump at her neck again, I didn’t want to turn into a merciless killer.

I didn’t want to hurt anyone again.

I didn’t want to be a beast anymore.

“I still can’t see you,” I heard her whisper. “I’m blind.”

“Turn around anyway!” I ranted. It was enough for me to know I didn’t have her gaze on me. Maybe this way I would hold out until someone came to open the damn door. I just wanted to get out of there and be alone, to give my thoughts time to calm down and let the tension slip from my body. Unfortunately, I felt another one of my breakdowns approaching.

There was nothing I could do to stop it. Negative thoughts began to cloud my mind, pushing me further and further toward the bottom of the ravine. I felt lost. I no longer knew what was right or wrong. I no longer knew how to act, what to do to get away from that misery. If my life had been reduced to ashes, then I wanted to do the same. That was my desire.

I heard the crackling of the fire, the sound of the blazing fire. I saw a house on fire and the walls collapsing in front of my eyes. The walls that had once welcomed me and my family. I stretched my hand forward, feeling the heat of the flames. My mother was in there, alone. I wanted to reach her, to beg her not to leave me. I wanted to tell her that I would follow her too, wherever the fire was taking her.

I let myself fall to the ground. By now my mind was scattered in the limbo of memories. “Mom…” I sobbed, my face streaked with tears. “Mom, don’t go away. Don’t leave me alone.” It was my fault. She had left because of me. I wanted to follow her and be with her forever, with the only person who could understand me.

“It’s okay,” whispered a voice behind me. I stopped crying and felt arms wrap around me. Their warmth warmed my chest. Mom? Had I managed to reach her? “You’ll see, everything will be all right.” Those words filled the hole in my heart. I dropped my head back and rested it against her shoulder, clutching my tear-filled eyes. “No one will leave you alone.” I sighed and her embrace intensified, her head sinking into my neck, giving me more warmth. “You’re not alone anymore.” One of her hands went up to gently stroke my hair. “I’m here with you.”

How long has it been since I felt so reassured? So at peace? How long has it been since I felt so… loved?

I lifted my arm and squeezed between my own the hand that was wrapping around my chest. I closed my eyes and cuddled against her body. Now I felt like I could breathe again. Everything was really okay now.

One last lonely tear streaked my face. “Mother, take me with you.”

I ran down the hallway miraculously avoiding Nurse Choi who was making her rounds. The white coat fluttered behind me as I rounded yet another corner. Behind me I could hear the hurried footsteps of the other two boys who had not hesitated to follow me when they caught a glimpse of the scene on the hall-registration monitor.

Arriving at the fourth-floor hallway, I threw myself against the door of the room 238 and pulled the key out of my pocket, quickly slipping it into the lock. I turned it a few times and threw the door wide open, expecting to find the worst. But I was forced to stop.

With my hand still pressed on the knob, I froze in place. I blinked and unclenched my lips, shocked. Hoseok’s worried voice hit my ears from behind the half-open door.

“I knew it! He took her out, didn’t he?”

“Seokjin, tell me she’s okay,” whispered Namjoon. I turned to look at him and saw his bright, guilty eyes. His hands in his hair. “Please, tell me she’s fucking alive!”

I turned back to the scene at my feet, not knowing how to respond.

Yoongi was on the ground, his legs stretched out on the floor and his head buried in the girl’s chest behind him. His hand gripped the brunette’s slender wrist tightly. He had clung to it as if it were his lifeline. Iseul held her face against his neck, a few tears were streaking her cheeks, and her blue eyes shone from those crystalline drops. Her hand gently stroked Yoongi’s black hair, which seemed to have fallen asleep.

I had never seen his face so relaxed. All traces of anger or fear had disappeared. He looked like a child snuggled in his mother’s embrace. Now nothing could hurt him; he had found his safe haven.

“Seokjin, damn it!” shouted Namjoon. “Say something! I’m nervous to death!”

I gasped before answering him. “She’s fine, don’t worry. It’s all right.” I saw his eyes fill with hope as he let out a sigh of relief. He took a step back and bent his back to rest his hands on his knees. He was out of breath. He looked like he had run a marathon. But Hoseok and I were no different either.

I entered the room and headed for Yoongi’s bed. I grabbed the pillow and removed his pillowcase, rolled it up, and then headed back to the two sitting on the floor. I knelt down and gently placed the cloth over the eyes of the brunette, who gasped at the sudden contact.

“It’s okay, Iseul. I’m Dr Kim Seokjin, remember?”

She nodded and frowned, visibly confused. “Doctor? What are you doing here? And why are you bandaging me?” Given her condition, I could see that it might seem strange, if not downright rude, to her.

“It’s just a precaution, don’t worry. Now come with me.” I helped her to her feet as Hoseok entered the room and attended to Yoongi. The dark aired opened his eyes, still confused but relatively calm. He let the younger man help him and lay down on the bed. Hoseok joined us and closed the door behind us as the lying boy cast one last sleepy glance at the girl in my hands. Then he fell asleep.

Once in the hallway, Namjoon cautiously approached. He found the courage to address her only because I had thoughtfully covered her eyes. I don’t think he would have been able to do that if he had to look at her face. RM could have come back.

“Miss, are you all right? I really don’t know how to apologize. If something had happened to you I…”

“RM?” the girl asked, catching him off guard.

“I’m not RM,” replied the taller man, dejectedly. “I’m Namjoon, I…”

“Shut up! You’re confusing her even more!” intervened Hoseok, patting him on the head. Then he put his hand on my shoulder and turned to look at me. “Take care of it. She deserves an explanation.”

I nodded and left the two boys behind. When I turned around, Namjoon was still looking in our direction. His dark skin had lightened from how pale he had become. He had seriously thought that his alter ego had screwed up, but fortunately everything had turned out fine. To my surprise.

I guided her toward my office, and once she was seated, I removed her improvised blindfold. The brunette blinked a few times to get rid of the uncomfortable feeling. I sat in the chair behind the wooden desk with my hands clasped on the table.

“It’s been a while, Iseul. How have you been?” I asked her, running my brown eyes over her pale face. Her eyes were still shiny.

“I’m confuse, Dr Kim. Can you please explain to me where the heck I am and what happened? RM told me he would let me talk to one of the missing boys, but…”

“Call me by name, Iseul. I already told you. And you are in a psychiatric clinic. The room you entered hosts one of our patients.” I saw her eyes widen in surprise. I stood in silence to give her time to digest the news, then asked, “Why did you come here? Following RM was a very irresponsible choice. You didn’t even know him.”

“I wanted to know the truth,” she whispered, lowering her gaze. I remained silent to allow her to continue. She began to torture her hands. “My father is dead and I want to know what happened to him. I have the right to know. When I met RM, I saw an opportunity and took it. I didn’t worry about the consequences. Let me talk to him. Please, Seokjin-ssi.”

“There’s no need. I’m one of those missing boys. I can give you the answers you’re looking for.” I saw her widen her eyes and lean her back forward to approach the table. She had stopped breathing. I stood up and she followed me with her gaze thanks to the sound of my footsteps on the floor. I going around the table, stopped beside her, and knelt to lower myself to her level. She was shaking. “In October 2017, we were taken from our homes and handed over to…  very bad people.” I tried to use appropriate terms to not traumatizing her. “We went through some bad times, Iseul. And some of us have been scarred. I, being a psychologist, managed to come out almost unscathed, but the others were not so lucky.”

“Is that why they were hospitalized here?” she asked. In her tone I could hear the sadness she had assimilated from my words.

I nodded. “I am trying to treat them, but, as you may have guessed, it is not an easy task. Each of them suffers from a different disorder because of the different painful experiences they have gone through.”

“What about my father?” she whispered. “Did that happen to my father, too?”

I gave a bitter smile that she couldn’t see. “Yes. In a way.” The brunette sighed aloud, pointing her glazed eyes toward the ceiling. I saw her blue irises begin to fill with tears.

“You’re not telling me the whole truth, are you? You’re leaving things out.”

I looked at her with guilty eyes. “I don’t want to tell you everything now. It would be too difficult for you.”

“Then you won’t even tell me how he died? Who killed him?”

I shook my head. “All in good time, Iseul. Trust me. I know well how to deal with this kind of situation. You have to proceed in small steps or you will be left with a deep scar.” I paused. “I am doing this for your own good.”

She nodded, much to my relief. She was a wise little girl. “May I ask what the boys’ name are and what kind of disorders they have? RM…”

“It’s me, Hoseok, Yoongi, Jimin, Namjoon, Taehyung and Jungkook.”

“What about RM?" she asked confused.

I gave another bitter smile. “Namjoon has a personality disorder.” I saw her blink. “RM is a representation of his pain, his strong side that has prevailed over his weak side. Namjoon refuses to face and accept what he has gone through, so he created someone who could do it for him. It is a defense mechanism. He’s just protecting himself, but you have to be careful,” I warned her. “RM looks harmless but is actually very dangerous, as you have witnessed yourself. Compared to Namjoon, he is much more arrogant and his actions are really unpredictable. You never know what may go through his mind.”

“Is that why Namjoon kept apologizing to me earlier?”

I nodded again and a small smile stretched my lips. “Namjoon was terrified that he had put you in danger. He would never have forgiven himself.”

“What about the others?”

I was surprised by her curiosity. What could she obtain from such information? Actually, as a matter of privacy, I couldn’t have told her anything, but I owed to her after what she had gone through because of one of us. She had the right to find an answer to her questions. And I was there specifically for that.

“Hoseok has Münchhausen syndrome. He pretends to be sick to get attention, and for that very reason he does nothing but take medicines that are not necessary. Jimin is depressed and has occasional seizures, but he continues to lie about his condition. He says he’s fine, when in fact he’s not. Taehyung is self-harming and Jungkook, the youngest, has been in a coma since we escaped.”

“What about Yoongi?” she asked after listening apprehensively to my every word. I took a deep breath.

“Yoongi is suicidal, Iseul. He cannot control himself and pushed everyone away because in his subconscious believes he is responsible for the suffering of those around him. His mother died in a fire when he was a child and he has always blamed himself for it. After the recent events, his guilt has amplified to the point that he wishes to die the same way so he could reach her.” I purposely avoided the word ‘gasoline’ or any other term that might remind her of what she had gone through about a month ago. The last thing I wanted was to make her relive that terrible moment.

“I see…” she whispered, bowing her head. I knew that this had deeply upset her; I could glimpse the shock painted on her face. Surely she was thinking about her father, wondering what had happened to him. But this time I had a question for her. I had to understand.

“Iseul, why did you hug Yoongi earlier?”

She certainly did not expect such a question. She lifted her head sharply, again beginning to torture her hands. She was nervous.

“Because he was suffering like I suffered.” I frowned, confused. What was she talking about? “When he started calling his mother, telling her not to leave him alone, I felt like I was hearing me from the past again. I said those same words when I began to realize that my father was missing for real. I kept crying and begging him not to leave me. I felt like I was dying, that I could no longer breathe. In those moments, my mother would hug me tightly and tell me that everything would be all right.” I felt my heart clench and my eyes moisten. A lump formed in my throat. Was I really on the verge of tears? “She did the same thing when I woke up in the hospital. She hugged me, telling me everything would be all right, even though she knew I had lost my sight. I wanted to do the same for him. I wanted to reassure him and make him stop crying. I wanted to comfort him and make him feel the warmth that only a mother can give.”

I quickly wiped away the tear that had managed to escape my self-control. What was that feeling in my chest? I couldn’t help but reach out my hand and gently lay it on hers to comfort her.

“Seokjin-ssi, can I ask you a favor?”

“Anything you want,” I answered her.

"Let me help you." I looked at her confused and frowned. "I want to help you heal those guys. I don't know why, but I feel part of this. I feel like I should do something for them."

"You want to... help them?" She nodded. "Iseul, I don't think that's a good idea." How could I explain to her that she was the knife in the wound? She could never become their medicine. She was their poison. Then, suddenly, I was reminded of the scene I had witnessed earlier.

Yoongi, in Iseul's arms. As calm and serene as I had ever seen him.

The warmth, the gentleness of this girl… could she really have healed us? Would she really have been able to free us from the shadows of our past and lead us back to ourselves? Would she have undone all our mistakes, our fears, and made us happy at last?

I squeezed her hand tighter. "All right," I whispered. "Save us."

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜

© 𝐁𝐚𝐧𝐧𝐞𝐫 𝐜𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐝 𝐛𝐲 ❋ 𝓐. 𝓜𝓪𝓵𝓯𝓸𝔂𝓩𝓪𝓫𝓲𝓷𝓲 ❋. 𝐂𝐨𝐩𝐲𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐝𝐮𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝.

[btsuga-d]

Can You See Me || Character List || Kim Seokjin ʚɞ

ℂℍ𝔸ℝ𝔸ℂ𝕋𝔼ℝ 𝔽ℝ𝕆𝕄

𝙲𝙰𝙽 𝚈𝙾𝚄 𝚂𝙴𝙴 𝙼𝙴

ℕ𝔸𝕄𝔼 𝔸ℕ𝔻 𝔸𝔾𝔼

𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚂𝚎𝚘𝚔𝚓𝚒𝚗, 𝟸𝟼 𝚢.𝚘.

𝙰𝚏𝚏𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚍 𝚋𝚢 𝚊𝚗 𝚒𝚛𝚛𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚛𝚜𝚒𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚙𝚊𝚝𝚎𝚛𝚗𝚊𝚕 𝚒𝚗𝚜𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚌𝚝, 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚊𝚏𝚎𝚝𝚢 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚙𝚎𝚘𝚙𝚕𝚎 𝚑𝚎 𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚜 𝚊𝚋𝚘𝚞𝚝 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚎𝚜 𝚋𝚎𝚏𝚘𝚛𝚎 𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚘𝚠𝚗 𝚠𝚎𝚕𝚕-𝚋𝚎𝚒𝚗𝚐. 𝙰𝚝𝚝𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎, 𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚌𝚒𝚜𝚎 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚗𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚛 𝚝𝚘𝚘 𝚊𝚕𝚊𝚛𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚝, 𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚟𝚎𝚜 𝚝𝚘 𝚑𝚊𝚟𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚒𝚝𝚞𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚞𝚗𝚍𝚎𝚛 𝚌𝚘𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚕. 𝚆𝚑𝚎𝚗 𝚑𝚎'𝚜 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚍𝚘𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚛𝚎𝚜𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚌𝚑, 𝚑𝚎'𝚜 𝚜𝚝𝚞𝚍𝚢𝚒𝚗𝚐. 𝙷𝚎 𝚎𝚗𝚓𝚘𝚢𝚜 𝚌𝚊𝚕𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚑𝚒𝚖𝚜𝚎𝚕𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚏𝚊𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚘𝚏 𝚜𝚒𝚡 𝚌𝚑𝚒𝚕𝚍𝚛𝚎𝚗 𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚘𝚞𝚐𝚑 𝚑𝚎'𝚜 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚖𝚊𝚛𝚛𝚒𝚎𝚍 𝚢𝚎𝚝.

𝙲𝚘𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚕 𝚏𝚛𝚎𝚊𝚔. 𝙷𝚎 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚊 𝚌𝚘𝚗𝚜𝚝𝚊𝚗𝚝 𝚏𝚎𝚊𝚛 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚜𝚘𝚖𝚎𝚝𝚑𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚖𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚐𝚘 𝚠𝚛𝚘𝚗𝚐, 𝚠𝚑𝚒𝚌𝚑 𝚕𝚎𝚊𝚍𝚜 𝚑𝚒𝚖 𝚝𝚘 𝚖𝚊𝚗𝚒𝚙𝚞𝚕𝚊𝚝𝚎 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚘𝚗𝚕𝚢 𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚘𝚠𝚗 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚋𝚞𝚝 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚒𝚟𝚎𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚎 𝚊𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍 𝚑𝚒𝚖. 𝙷𝚎 𝚌𝚊𝚗'𝚝 𝚜𝚝𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚑𝚒𝚗𝚐𝚜 𝚜𝚕𝚒𝚙𝚙𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚘𝚞𝚝 𝚘𝚏 𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚌𝚘𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚕, 𝚜𝚘𝚖𝚎𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎𝚜 𝚍𝚛𝚒𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚋𝚢 𝚊𝚗 𝚞𝚗𝚑𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚝𝚑𝚢 𝚜𝚎𝚗𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚙𝚛𝚘𝚝𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗, 𝚍𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚕𝚘𝚙𝚎𝚍 𝚍𝚞𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚊 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚎 𝚑𝚎 𝚌𝚘𝚞𝚕𝚍𝚗'𝚝 𝚛𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚏𝚢. 𝙾𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚘𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚑𝚊𝚗𝚍, 𝚑𝚎 𝚏𝚎𝚎𝚕𝚜 𝚊𝚗 𝚎𝚡𝚌𝚎𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚟𝚎 𝚜𝚎𝚗𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚛𝚎𝚜𝚙𝚘𝚗𝚜𝚒𝚋𝚒𝚕𝚒𝚝𝚢 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚊 𝚌𝚘𝚗𝚜𝚝𝚊𝚗𝚝 𝚏𝚎𝚊𝚛 𝚘𝚏 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚊𝚙𝚙𝚘𝚒𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚘𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚛𝚜.

𝙷𝚎'𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚙𝚜𝚢𝚌𝚑𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚜𝚝 𝚒𝚗 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚐𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 "𝚜𝚒𝚡 𝚐𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚝𝚜," 𝚊𝚜 𝚠𝚎 𝚌𝚊𝚕𝚕 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚑𝚎𝚛𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚌𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚒𝚌. 𝙷𝚎 𝚜𝚞𝚏𝚏𝚎𝚛𝚜 𝚏𝚛𝚘𝚖 𝚛𝚎𝚕𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚕𝚎𝚜𝚜 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚘𝚋𝚜𝚎𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚟𝚎 𝚐𝚞𝚒𝚕𝚝 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚑𝚒𝚖 𝚊𝚗𝚗𝚘𝚢𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚒𝚗𝚜𝚘𝚖𝚗𝚒𝚊. 𝚃𝚑𝚊𝚝'𝚜 𝚠𝚑𝚢 𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚗𝚍𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚗𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚁𝚎𝚌𝚘𝚛𝚍𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚁𝚘𝚘𝚖 𝚖𝚘𝚗𝚒𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒. 𝙷𝚎'𝚜 𝚊 𝚛𝚎𝚖𝚊𝚛𝚔𝚊𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚎𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚝 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚊 𝚠𝚘𝚞𝚕𝚍-𝚋𝚎 𝚍𝚘𝚌𝚝𝚘𝚛. 𝙷𝚎 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚍𝚊𝚋𝚋𝚕𝚎𝚜 𝚒𝚗 𝚜𝚘𝚖𝚎 𝚑𝚊𝚌𝚔𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚘𝚙𝚎𝚛𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗𝚜.

ɴᴀᴠɪɢᴀᴛɪᴏɴ

ᴍɪɴ ʏᴏᴏɴɢɪ - ʟᴇᴇ ɪꜱᴇᴜʟ - ᴋɪᴍ ꜱᴇᴏᴋᴊɪɴ - ᴋɪᴍ ɴᴀᴍᴊᴏᴏɴ - ᴊᴜɴɢ ʜᴏꜱᴇᴏᴋ - ᴘᴀʀᴋ ᴊɪᴍɪɴ - ᴋɪᴍ ᴛᴀᴇʜʏᴜɴɢ - ᴊᴇᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢᴋᴏᴏᴋ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜

[btsuga-d]

Can You See Me || Chapter IV ʚɞ

↬ ꜱᴜᴍᴍᴀʀʏ

𝚂𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚋𝚘𝚢𝚜, 𝚘𝚗𝚎 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚜𝚎𝚌𝚛𝚎𝚝. 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕'𝚜 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚜 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚙𝚕𝚎𝚝𝚎𝚕𝚢 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚗 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚋𝚎𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚍𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚊𝚖𝚘𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖, 𝚠𝚑𝚘 𝚒𝚜 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚠𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍𝚎𝚍, 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚎𝚙𝚎𝚜𝚝 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚊𝚕𝚕. 𝙴𝚊𝚌𝚑 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚊 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚞𝚖𝚞𝚕𝚝𝚞𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚝, 𝚊 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚞𝚖𝚊 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚏𝚛𝚘𝚖 𝚛𝚎𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎. 𝚆𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕 𝚋𝚎 𝚊𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚜𝚊𝚟𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚊𝚕𝚕, 𝚘𝚛 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚕𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚋𝚎 𝚎𝚗𝚘𝚞𝚐𝚑 𝚝𝚘 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚕 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚑𝚊𝚍𝚘𝚠𝚜 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚒𝚛 𝚑𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚝𝚜?

↬ ᴘᴀɪʀɪɴɢ

𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒 𝚡 𝙱𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝙾𝙲!𝙻𝚎𝚎 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕

↬ ᴛʀᴀɪʟᴇʀ

➤ 𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚔

↬ ɢᴇɴʀᴇ

𝙼𝚊𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔, 𝙰𝚗𝚐𝚜𝚝, 𝙼𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕 𝙷𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚝, 𝙿𝚜𝚢𝚌𝚑𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕, 𝚁𝚘𝚖𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎, 𝚂𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙷𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚘𝚛, 𝙸𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎, 𝙰𝚄, 𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚎 𝚙𝚕𝚊𝚌𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚂𝚎𝚘𝚔𝚓𝚒𝚗!𝙳𝚘𝚌𝚝𝚘𝚛, 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙿𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙹𝚒𝚖𝚒𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚃𝚊𝚎𝚑𝚢𝚞𝚗𝚐!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚎𝚘𝚗 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐𝚔𝚘𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐 𝙷𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝙽𝚊𝚖𝚓𝚘𝚘𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝

↬ ᴡᴏʀᴅᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ

3.6𝘬

↬ ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢꜱ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ

𝚂𝚝𝚊𝚕𝚔𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚜𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛, 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚜𝚘𝚌𝚒𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎 𝚒𝚍𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚝𝚢 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚘𝚛𝚍𝚎𝚛, 𝚖𝚞𝚕𝚝𝚒𝚙𝚕𝚎 𝚙𝚎𝚛𝚜𝚘𝚗𝚊𝚕𝚒𝚝𝚢 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚘𝚛𝚍𝚎𝚛, 𝚋𝚎𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚌𝚑𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚏𝚘𝚛𝚝 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚊 𝚜𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛

↬ ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀ'ꜱ ɴᴏᴛᴇ

𝙷𝚒 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚛𝚎 🌸 𝙸'𝚖 𝚛𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚕𝚢 𝚜𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚢 𝚏𝚘𝚛 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚕𝚊𝚢; 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚊𝚕𝚠𝚊𝚢𝚜 𝚜𝚎𝚎𝚖𝚜 𝚝𝚘𝚘 𝚑𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚌. 𝙷𝚎𝚛𝚎'𝚜 𝚊 𝚗𝚎𝚠 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚘𝚏 𝙲𝚈𝚂𝙼 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚛𝚎 𝚠𝚎 𝚖𝚎𝚎𝚝 𝚊 𝚗𝚎𝚠 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚊𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚛: 𝚁𝙼. 𝙸 𝚑𝚘𝚙𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚎𝚗𝚓𝚘𝚢 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚗𝚎𝚠 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚊𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚙𝚛𝚘𝚏𝚒𝚕𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕! 𝚂𝚎𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚜𝚘𝚘𝚗 💕

↬ ᴄʜᴀʀᴀᴄᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘰𝘯

ᴍɪɴ ʏᴏᴏɴɢɪ ʟᴇᴇ ɪꜱᴇᴜʟ ᴋɪᴍ ꜱᴇᴏᴋᴊɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ɴᴀᴍᴊᴏᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢ ʜᴏꜱᴇᴏᴋ ᴘᴀʀᴋ ᴊɪᴍɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ᴛᴀᴇʜʏᴜɴɢ ᴊᴇᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢᴋᴏᴏᴋ

↬ ɴᴀᴠɪɢᴀᴛɪᴏɴ

ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪɪɪ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ᴠ

June 20, 2018

It had been more than a month since my life had been completely turned upside down. June 13, the anniversary of my father's passing, had turned into the day of loss. The ultimate loss of my father and of something that was as fundamental to me as air. My eyes.

I had dropped out of college. In fact, I had not even had a chance to begin the path I had set for myself. I drew infrequently, only on those days when my memories were so vivid that I could scribble something on the paper. Too bad I couldn't check to see if it was even remotely close to what I had thought of. All I could do was to ask my mother's opinion, who every time gave me compliments that sounded far too forced.

Life had slipped before my eyes, literally. But I had not stood still and wallowed in my pain. Bomi had become my guide-dog, making everything easier for me. Thanks to him I had regained some of my independence and no longer had to ask my mother to accompany me around. Not that I went out that often, but it was nice to wander around the park when there were nice days.

My memories had not yet returned. Although my mother kept telling me to leave what had happened in oblivion, I couldn’t help but brood over it. Apparently, those eyes that I kept seeing belonged to the boy who had reduced me like that. I could not remember his facial features, his voice or the dynamics of the incident. But in recent days a rather strange detail had come back to me. A voice, which had screamed above all others while I had been busy writhing on the ground in pain. A voice that had screamed at the top of its lungs: Suga.

I shuddered at the very thought. Now the monster in my head had a name. I could curse him and throw all my contempt at him. But I couldn’t help but wonder why he had done it. Why a person I had never met before turned on me in this way? What had I done to him that was so terrible that he would do such a thing to me? I just couldn’t explain it. Or maybe I had forgotten that, too? Maybe before the attack I had said or done something that had upset him. But to go this far?

After the incident, my mother had taken appropriate action and went to the police station to report my aggressor. Needless to say, they had made him disappear into thin air and the matter remained unresolved. Rather strange, if you ask me. It seemed that someone had wanted to keep that incident a secret. Why? What was in it for them? Maybe the hospital had refused to leak the news, otherwise a lot of people would have been hurt. The more I thought about it, the more absurd it seemed.

The fact was that I had suffered an injustice and the state had not had my back. My mother was furious and was convinced that a would-be murderer was walking around the city on the loose. I had no idea what happened to him but, come to that, I didn’t even want to know anymore. That’s right. I had decided to put it behind me. Definitely.

On the contrary, I had absolutely no intention of leaving the issue concerning my father unresolved. Even then, the news had stopped talking about it almost immediately, and about the seven boys found nothing more was heard.

The gossips said they had returned to their lives, claiming privacy. I didn’t give a damn about their privacy. Once I found them, they would have to answer my questions, whether they liked it or not. Especially now that I had learned that it was one of them who had brought my father’s body to the hospital. This proved that at least one boy among them knew him. Maybe he could clarified this mystery and finally give me the peace I deserved.

After all, I was my father’s daughter. I had a right to know how he had died.

I felt Bomi shake the fur at my side. It was late July, and every morning at dawn he would take me for a walk in the park. It was exhilarating, that now he was the one walking me. I stretched my lips upward, losing myself in a fleeting laugh. I wasn’t going to let this get me down. I wasn’t going to give it up to those who had hurt me.

I felt the wind caress my hair and the rays of dawn graze my face. With my eyelids lowered, I reached out an arm to brush against the dew-soaked grass. Beside me, I could hear Bomi’s regular breathing. Every now and then his tail would brush against my arm, making me giggle from the tickle on his skin. It was so soft.

“Bomi?” I called to him. I wonder if he had turned to look at me. “How is the dawn? Is it beautiful?” I asked him, naturally receiving no answer. I giggled. “It surely is.” I lifted my eyes to the sky, now dark to me. “As beautiful as in my memories.” I reached out a hand toward my four-legged friend, gently stroking his muzzle, from which I received a sound lick. I giggled again.

Bomi was no longer a puppy; he must have been almost a year old by now. As I had already said, he had done nothing but stick to me since I had found him. Now he was forced to do so. He had to be happy about it. I could imagine him wagging his tail happily under the soft rays of dawn. He had come to me as sent by fate. He was the link to my destiny. I don’t know why, but I had always thought of it that way.

I stood up and grabbed the plastic part tied to Bomi’s bib. “Let’s go, buddy. Time to go home.” I felt him rise up on all four paws, beginning to lead me through the desolate park. At that hour there was no one there, and our walks were much more relaxing. Since I had lost my sight, I tended to avoid the company of other people. I don’t know why, but I was more comfortable that way. Maybe it was because I didn’t want anyone’s pity, not even that of strangers.

I began to follow Bomi through the streets of the park, paying attention to his every little movement. Whenever there was an obstacle, my four-legged friend would help me avoid it or stop to warn me that there were stairs or a sidewalk. Suddenly, I felt him pulling harder than he should and he started barking at something. Or someone, I couldn't tell. He tugged at me again and his uncontrolled barks turned into soft whines. What on earth had he seen?

"Bomi? What are you doing?" I asked, reaching out a hand to search the animal's hairy back. Instead, I made contact with someone's big, rough hand.

"Everything okay, baby doll?"

I held her hand as I looked into her eyes. She was so small and delicate. A sly smirk etched itself on my lips as I tilted my head to look at her face, scanning every inch of her skin. Jin was right. She was the spitting image of her father. You could notice it at first glance.

The girl withdrew her hand from mine, as if she had just burned herself.

“I-I’m fine,” she stammered. “Sorry my dog bothered you. He’s usually not very sociable with strangers. And he never gets distracted when he’s driving me.” She pulled his harness slightly with the intention of making him step back, perhaps thinking he was bothering me. Only then did I lower my gaze to the animal. He sat facing me, tongue out and tail wagging from side to side. I giggled again as I knelt down to lower myself to his level. I stroked his ears and looked into his eyes. He seemed to appreciate my cuddling.

“How are you, Inu? It’s been a long time since we’ve seen each other,” I told him, trying to get him to give me the paw. “You’ve grown so much.”

“His name is not Inu,” the girl affirmed in a slightly surprised tone. “It’s Bomi.”

“Oh no, baby doll. Trust me,” I said, lifting my gaze to her. I grinned. “This dog’s name is Inu.” I stood up, once again looking down at her from my height of one meter eighty-one. The shocked expression on her face was too funny not to burst out laughing. The girl jerked from the sudden noise my vocal cords made. How cute, scared of the world she could no longer see. Suga had really given her a hard time. “Dongsun told me he had a daughter, but I didn’t think she was so pretty.”

The girl froze in place, acquiring an even paler complexion. I saw her grip strengthen on the dog’s harness. “Y-You…” she stammered with wide blue eyes. Her blurred irises didn't know where to look. “Did you… know my father?” she asked, almost on the verge of tears for the past tense.

I couldn't stop myself from moving closer to get a better look into her eyes. Those tears were jarring on that face so similar to that of the most brutal man I had ever met. In my head, this created a strange contrast. The only thing I had glimpsed in Dongsun's eyes had been sadism. I could not believe that any other kind of emotion could be associated with that look. But now that I was looking at his daughter's face, a world had opened up to me.

"Under the circumstances, I wish I had never met him," I stated, lowering my voice by at least two tones. I saw her stiffen on the spot.

"Are you one of the seven missing boys?" she whispered.

I sneered. This little girl was really perceptive, though. I liked her. "Wow, baby doll. I'm impressed. You have the same brain as your father. But I hope you haven't inherited his unkindness, too."

“What?” she asked, blinking. “What do you mean?” Her smooth forehead furrowed.

I decided to ignore her question. After all, I had come looking for her only because I was curious to see the girl Jin had told me about. The victim of Suga’s madness, Dongsun’s daughter. How could I not have immediately run to her? I had even evaded security to escape from that subspecies of prison that Jin passed off as a psychiatric clinic. That boy had not yet lost his maternal and protective side.

Suddenly, I felt something grab my arm. I looked down and saw the little girl’s tiny white hand closed around my wrist, not before struggling to figure out where my arm was. “Please,” she pleaded in a trembling voice. I almost felt sorry for her. “Please, if you know, tell me what happened to my father. Did you take him to the hospital? Or any of the other boys? Why did you disappear?” The brunette swallowed before whispering the final question, “Who killed him?”

My grin widened. “You’re a curious little girl, huh? Unfortunately, I don’t think I’m the best person to answer your questions.” I stared at her hopeful expression that immediately turned bitter and discouraged. She opened her rosy lips to ask me another question, but this time I anticipated her.

Why not take advantage of it and have some fun?

I approached her and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. She was so small. “But I know who could give you all the answers you’re looking for.”

Her blue eyes opened wide, lifting to meet mine. “Are you talking about the others?”

I nodded, but since she couldn’t see me, I added, “Yeah, I bet they’ll be delighted to meet you. I wasn’t the one who brought your father to the hospital, but I can get you to meet those who did. And if you want, I can let you talk to the other guys, too. You can ask them all the questions you want.” I saw her hesitate. “So? Would you like to come with me?”

She lowered her gaze and unconsciously pointed it at the dog at her feet. Surely she was thinking that it was not a wise choice to follow a complete stranger, but the situation played in my favor. After all, I told her father’s name, showing her that I wasn’t exactly a stranger. Plus I had mentioned the other boys, too. And if she wanted to know the truth, she would be forced to come with me.

“All right. Let’s go.”

Bingo. I made a victorious gesture with my hand that, of course, she didn’t notice. I strengthened my grip on her shoulders. I brought my face even closer to hers, feeling her breathing get heavier as she realized we were only a few inches apart. I saw her blink.

“I am RM. How can I call you, baby doll?”

“RM?” she asked confused.

“Long story. Your name?”

“Iseul. Lee Iseul.”

My smile grew. I looked at her once more into those sky-blue eyes. “I'm really curious to know what Namjoon would do if he met you.”

“Is Namjoon one of the other six?”

I couldn’t help but chuckle under my breath, but then my gaze darkened when I thought of how I could describe that bastard to her. “Namjoon is someone who doesn’t know how to deal with situations or render aid when needed. Someone who is capable of ignoring his friend’s request for help.” I froze to grab the dog’s leash and guide the girl to the park exit myself. “Namjoon is just a weakling.”

“Are you the friend who didn’t help? Is that why you resent him so much?”

I stopped, making her stop as well. I aimed my gaze at the busy road in front of us.

“No, baby doll. His friend is someone who has suffered much more than me and did not deserve it. Namjoon was supposed to be his reference point, his guide, but all he did was disappoint him.” I lowered my gaze as I took her hand to cross the street. “Trust me when I tell you that I know Namjoon like the back of my hand.”

“You seem to really care about this friend of his.” Her small voice roused me from my thoughts. “Is he an important person to you?”

I don’t know why, but I had the feeling that she had opened my heart to look into it. My chest felt tight in a vise, which brought tears to my eyes. What was happening to me? RM never showed weakness in front of others. It was Namjoon who was crying like a baby. Not RM. Namjoon was the one who was terrified. Not RM. RM was the one who broke down obstacles. The one who was strong, confident, and even a bit of a jerk. The one who was having fun instead of crying over spilled milk.

I cleared my throat, blinking repeatedly to dry my eyes and come back to myself. “I don’t like the way Namjoon is acting. That’s all. It doesn’t suit my way of life.”

I saw her nod when we were almost in front of the clinic. Sure enough, security was out looking for me on Jin’s orders. He never thought I would spontaneously return to that prison. But I could not enter through the main entrance because they would recognize me right away, dragging me back to my room. I went around the building with the little girl under my arm and guided her to the back entrance. From there it was a smooth walk to the emergency stairs that led right in front of the clinic elevator. Usually that entrance/exit was guarded, but I had the advantage that they had gone looking for me. I tied the dog to a nearby tree and placed my hand on the handle, applying gentle pressure to lower it. The knob made a resounding creak from the rust and the dark blue door swung open.

I felt the girl gasp in my grip. I was still holding her hand. “Where are we?” she asked, trying to sharpen her hearing to pick up whatever noise was familiar. But the dark hallway in front of us certainly couldn’t give her any clues.

“At the boys’ house. We all live together,” I lied with a smirk that made dimples spring up in my cheeks. Now came the funniest part. “Iseul, I have a condition.”

The brunette with purple highlights frowned. “What condition?”

I bent my back slightly to position myself in front of her face. I looked into her eyes. “Nothing to worry about, my dear. No need to make that face.” I gently stroked her hair to calm her down. “As I promised, I will let you talk to everyone. To all six of them.”

“But?” she urged me.

“But,” I sneered, “the first one has to be Min Yoongi.”

“Min Yoongi?” I repeated. He merely bellowed his confirmation and dragged me inside. Under my feet I could feel the tiles that had replaced the sidewalk. Then RM wrapped one hand around my waist and with the other grabbed my arm. I let him, reluctantly. Lately, I haven't been keen on physical contact, especially from strangers.

“Stairs,” he warned me. I leaned on him for more support and ran my palm over the handrail, carefully lifting first one foot and then the other. With the boy’s help, we reached the top after a few minutes.

“Why do I have to talk to this Min Yoongi first? Can’t I meet them all at once?”

“No, baby doll. We don’t get along very well. Since we’ve been back home, we rarely get together.”

“If you live together, does that mean you knew each other before? Or did you meet later?” I asked as I felt him gently push me into a confined space. Perhaps he saw the nervousness that was beginning to show on my face because he took care to reassure me by telling me that we had entered the elevator.

“I have already explained to you that I am unable to answer your questions. That’s why I brought you here. So you can clear up all your doubts.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure you're one of the missing boys? You seem much like someone who is external to all of this.”

“I might as well be. It’s hard to explain.”

I heard him press one of the many buttons, and the elevator began to rise upward. I wrapped my arms around my body and rested my back against one of the four walls of the cage. Each time it was the same story. I could not help but remember the descent that had brought me to the hospital morgue, in front of the door where my father’s body was. After that, nothingness. I remembered absolutely nothing except that threatening look and the pain in my head.

RM dragged me along what felt like a hallway. Every so often he would stop, wait, and start again. Because I had lost my sight, I had learned to sharpen my other four senses. I was not stupid. I understood that we were not in a normal house; there was too much echo. And judging by his movements, he was trying not to be seen. Why would he do that if we were in his house?

I knew I was taking a big risk. My life was in the hands of a stranger. I didn't know where I was, and I was letting his hands guide me as if I were a puppet. But the desire to uncover the truth, the awareness that perhaps I was on the verge of discovering everything… made me refrain from running away. I stopped abruptly when he did the same. I heard him fiddling with something. It sounded like a lock.

“This is his room,” he informed me. “I'll leave you alone, okay?” I felt him lean closer to my ear. “Good luck, baby doll.”

Before I could respond, I felt his hands slide away from my shoulders. After a few seconds, his presence vanished too. Anxiety began to creep in. I didn't know where I was, or who might be on the other side of the door. I couldn't escape because Bomi wasn't there to assist me. At that point, all I could do was move forward and face the decision I had made.

I took a deep breath and lowered the handle. Stepping forward, I closed the door behind me. My eyes, still subject to old habits, scanned the dark room. Dark to me, at least. Yet, I hadn't completely lost my perception. In the darkness that had become my life, I could make out faint shadows moving. I regarded them as remnants of the world I once knew.

A noise from the other side of the room drew my eyes to that exact spot. It was then that a chill descended in the room. A chill that froze me in place. Shivers ran down my spine as I realized that sensation was akin to being stalked by something. Or rather, by a predator.

Suddenly, I had the feeling of being trapped in the lion's den.

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜

© 𝐁𝐚𝐧𝐧𝐞𝐫 𝐜𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐝 𝐛𝐲 ❋ 𝓐. 𝓜𝓪𝓵𝓯𝓸𝔂𝓩𝓪𝓫𝓲𝓷𝓲 ❋. 𝐂𝐨𝐩𝐲𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐝𝐮𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝.

[btsuga-d]

Can You See Me || Character List || Lee Iseul ʚɞ

ℂℍ𝔸ℝ𝔸ℂ𝕋𝔼ℝ 𝔽ℝ𝕆𝕄

𝙲𝙰𝙽 𝚈𝙾𝚄 𝚂𝙴𝙴 𝙼𝙴

ℕ𝔸𝕄𝔼 𝔸ℕ𝔻 𝔸𝔾𝔼

𝙻𝚎𝚎 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕, 𝟸𝟷 𝚢.𝚘.

𝙴𝚡𝚝𝚛𝚎𝚖𝚎𝚕𝚢 𝚘𝚙𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚝𝚒𝚌. 𝙽𝚘 𝚖𝚊𝚝𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚑𝚘𝚠 𝚖𝚞𝚌𝚑 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚖𝚊𝚢 𝚙𝚞𝚜𝚑 𝚊𝚐𝚊𝚒𝚗𝚜𝚝 𝚑𝚎𝚛, 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚖𝚒𝚕𝚎 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚙𝚎𝚛𝚜𝚒𝚜𝚝 𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔𝚎𝚜𝚝 𝚖𝚘𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚝𝚘 𝚋𝚛𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝𝚎𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚎 𝚊𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍 𝚑𝚎𝚛. 𝙲𝚛𝚎𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎, 𝚜𝚞𝚗𝚗𝚢 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚌𝚑𝚎𝚎𝚛𝚏𝚞𝚕, 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚋𝚎𝚕𝚒𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚜 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚒𝚜 𝚊 𝚐𝚒𝚏𝚝 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚝𝚘 𝚋𝚎 𝚠𝚊𝚜𝚝𝚎𝚍. 𝚂𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚟𝚎𝚜 𝚊𝚛𝚝, 𝚎𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚌𝚒𝚊𝚕𝚕𝚢 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚠𝚑𝚒𝚌𝚑 𝚒𝚜 𝚛𝚎𝚏𝚕𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚍 𝚒𝚗 𝚙𝚎𝚘𝚙𝚕𝚎'𝚜 𝚏𝚊𝚌𝚎𝚜.

𝙰𝚏𝚏𝚕𝚒𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚍 𝚋𝚢 𝚋𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚍𝚗𝚎𝚜𝚜. 𝙵𝚘𝚕𝚕𝚘𝚠𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚊 𝚝𝚎𝚛𝚛𝚒𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚊𝚌𝚌𝚒𝚍𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙻𝚎𝚎 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕 𝚕𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝, 𝚛𝚎𝚜𝚞𝚕𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚞𝚖𝚊 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎𝚍 𝚍𝚊𝚖𝚊𝚐𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚌𝚘𝚛𝚗𝚎𝚊𝚜, 𝚐𝚎𝚗𝚎𝚛𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚍𝚎𝚎𝚙 𝚌𝚘𝚛𝚗𝚎𝚊𝚕 𝚞𝚕𝚌𝚎𝚛𝚜. 𝚂𝚑𝚎 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚘𝚗𝚕𝚢 𝚊 𝚟𝚊𝚐𝚞𝚎 𝚙𝚎𝚛𝚌𝚎𝚙𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚘𝚏 𝚜𝚑𝚊𝚍𝚘𝚠 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚕𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝, 𝚊𝚕𝚕𝚘𝚠𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚝𝚘 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚌𝚎𝚛𝚗 𝚜𝚘𝚖𝚎 𝚋𝚕𝚞𝚛𝚛𝚎𝚍 𝚜𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚎𝚜, 𝚋𝚞𝚝 𝚗𝚘𝚝𝚑𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚖𝚘𝚛𝚎.

𝙳𝚞𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚜𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚜𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝, 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚑𝚘𝚗𝚎𝚍 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚞𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚘𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚏𝚘𝚞𝚛 𝚜𝚎𝚗𝚜𝚎𝚜. 𝚂𝚑𝚎 𝚌𝚊𝚗 𝚗𝚊𝚟𝚒𝚐𝚊𝚝𝚎 𝚋𝚢 𝚏𝚘𝚕𝚕𝚘𝚠𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚊 𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕 𝚙𝚊𝚝𝚑 𝚘𝚞𝚝𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚎𝚍 𝚋𝚢 𝚝𝚘𝚞𝚌𝚑𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚘𝚋𝚓𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚜. 𝙷𝚎𝚛 𝚑𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚒𝚜 𝚖𝚘𝚛𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚕𝚘𝚙𝚎𝚍 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚘𝚏 𝚊 𝚝𝚢𝚙𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕 𝚙𝚎𝚛𝚜𝚘𝚗, 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚛𝚎𝚌𝚘𝚐𝚗𝚒𝚣𝚎 𝚜𝚘𝚖𝚎𝚘𝚗𝚎 𝚜𝚒𝚖𝚙𝚕𝚢 𝚋𝚢 𝚝𝚘𝚞𝚌𝚑𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚒𝚛 𝚏𝚊𝚌𝚒𝚊𝚕 𝚏𝚎𝚊𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎𝚜. 𝙱𝚎𝚏𝚘𝚛𝚎 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚋𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚍𝚗𝚎𝚜𝚜, 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚑𝚊𝚍 𝚊 𝚙𝚑𝚘𝚝𝚘𝚐𝚛𝚊𝚙𝚑𝚒𝚌 𝚖𝚎𝚖𝚘𝚛𝚢.

ɴᴀᴠɪɢᴀᴛɪᴏɴ

ᴍɪɴ ʏᴏᴏɴɢɪ - ʟᴇᴇ ɪꜱᴇᴜʟ - ᴋɪᴍ ꜱᴇᴏᴋᴊɪɴ - ᴋɪᴍ ɴᴀᴍᴊᴏᴏɴ - ᴊᴜɴɢ ʜᴏꜱᴇᴏᴋ - ᴘᴀʀᴋ ᴊɪᴍɪɴ - ᴋɪᴍ ᴛᴀᴇʜʏᴜɴɢ - ᴊᴇᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢᴋᴏᴏᴋ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜

[btsuga-d]

Can You See Me || Chapter III ʚɞ

↬ ꜱᴜᴍᴍᴀʀʏ

𝚂𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚋𝚘𝚢𝚜, 𝚘𝚗𝚎 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚜𝚎𝚌𝚛𝚎𝚝. 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕'𝚜 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚜 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚙𝚕𝚎𝚝𝚎𝚕𝚢 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚗 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚋𝚎𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚍𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚊𝚖𝚘𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖, 𝚠𝚑𝚘 𝚒𝚜 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚠𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍𝚎𝚍, 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚎𝚙𝚎𝚜𝚝 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚊𝚕𝚕. 𝙴𝚊𝚌𝚑 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚊 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚞𝚖𝚞𝚕𝚝𝚞𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚝, 𝚊 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚞𝚖𝚊 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚏𝚛𝚘𝚖 𝚛𝚎𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎. 𝚆𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕 𝚋𝚎 𝚊𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚜𝚊𝚟𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚊𝚕𝚕, 𝚘𝚛 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚕𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚋𝚎 𝚎𝚗𝚘𝚞𝚐𝚑 𝚝𝚘 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚕 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚑𝚊𝚍𝚘𝚠𝚜 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚒𝚛 𝚑𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚝𝚜?

↬ ᴘᴀɪʀɪɴɢ

𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒 𝚡 𝙱𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝙾𝙲!𝙻𝚎𝚎 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕

↬ ᴛʀᴀɪʟᴇʀ

➤ 𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚔

↬ ɢᴇɴʀᴇ

𝙼𝚊𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔, 𝙰𝚗𝚐𝚜𝚝, 𝙼𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕 𝙷𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚝, 𝙿𝚜𝚢𝚌𝚑𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕, 𝚁𝚘𝚖𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎, 𝚂𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙷𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚘𝚛, 𝙸𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎, 𝙰𝚄, 𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚎 𝚙𝚕𝚊𝚌𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚂𝚎𝚘𝚔𝚓𝚒𝚗!𝙳𝚘𝚌𝚝𝚘𝚛, 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙿𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙹𝚒𝚖𝚒𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚃𝚊𝚎𝚑𝚢𝚞𝚗𝚐!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚎𝚘𝚗 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐𝚔𝚘𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐 𝙷𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝙽𝚊𝚖𝚓𝚘𝚘𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝

↬ ᴡᴏʀᴅᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ

2.7𝚔

↬ ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢꜱ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ

𝙷𝚒𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚜𝚞𝚒𝚌𝚒𝚍𝚎, 𝚜𝚎𝚕𝚏 𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚖, 𝚊𝚍𝚍𝚒𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗, 𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝚍𝚎𝚕𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚝𝚎 𝚝𝚘𝚙𝚒𝚌𝚜, 𝚍𝚎𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚛𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗

↬ ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀ'ꜱ ɴᴏᴛᴇ

𝙷𝚎𝚕𝚕𝚘 🌸 𝚃𝚑𝚒𝚛𝚍 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚜𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚢. 𝙸 𝚑𝚘𝚙𝚎 𝚒𝚝'𝚜 𝚒𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚒𝚐𝚞𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚢𝚘𝚞. 𝙸'𝚟𝚎 𝚙𝚘𝚜𝚝𝚎𝚍 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚏𝚒𝚛𝚜𝚝 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚊𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚙𝚛𝚘𝚏𝚒𝚕𝚎, 𝚠𝚑𝚒𝚌𝚑 𝚒𝚜 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒'𝚜. 𝚈𝚘𝚞 𝚌𝚊𝚗 𝚏𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝚒𝚝 𝚛𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚋𝚎𝚕𝚘𝚠. 𝚃𝚑𝚎 𝚗𝚎𝚡𝚝 𝚘𝚗𝚎𝚜 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚎 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚙𝚛𝚘𝚐𝚛𝚎𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚢. 𝙸 𝚑𝚘𝚙𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚕𝚒𝚔𝚎 𝚒𝚝. 𝙷𝚊𝚙𝚙𝚢 𝚛𝚎𝚊𝚍𝚒𝚗𝚐 ❣

↬ ᴄʜᴀʀᴀᴄᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘰𝘯

ᴍɪɴ ʏᴏᴏɴɢɪ ʟᴇᴇ ɪꜱᴇᴜʟ ᴋɪᴍ ꜱᴇᴏᴋᴊɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ɴᴀᴍᴊᴏᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢ ʜᴏꜱᴇᴏᴋ ᴘᴀʀᴋ ᴊɪᴍɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ᴛᴀᴇʜʏᴜɴɢ ᴊᴇᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢᴋᴏᴏᴋ

↬ ɴᴀᴠɪɢᴀᴛɪᴏɴ

ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪɪ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪᴠ

June 13, 2018

Beep. Beep. Beep.

This was the irritating noise that kept sounding in my ears. The cadenced succession of those rhythmic waves that went hand in hand with the beating of my heart. With each chime, my eyelids twitched, as if they were sending signals that my brain was unable to pick up. Or perhaps there was simply something preventing me from opening my eyes. I slowly lifted my arm, brushing my fingers over the rough fabric on my face. What the hell was that?

Still supine, I felt someone grab my arm, and the beeping began to increase in intensity, following the beating of my heart. His grip slid downward until it intertwined with my cold fingers.

"It's okay, honey. Mommy is here with you." I don't know why, her broken voice immediately made me sigh to send back the sob that threatened to escape my mouth. I lifted my other arm and laid my hand on hers. She was cold too. She seemed to have kept her fingers in ice. At that moment, she must have been really pale. "It's okay," she repeated, this time whispering. I felt her hand slip from my grasp to fix a strand of hair that had fallen across my face. "It will be all right."

"Mom? Where are we?" It was the first thing that came to mind to ask her. Then, like a bolt of lightning, the image of two deep, dark eyes, as sharp as a knife, appeared in my mind. I couldn't help but flinch and felt my heart leap out of my chest. The beeping became really insistent, and judging by the noise, my mother must have panicked.

“Doctor… Doctor!” I heard her shout, and after that I heard a series of footsteps that rushed into where I was standing. Someone opened the door wide, and after a few seconds the portion of the mattress next to my side curved under someone’s weight. Warm hands grazed my face. I instinctively recoiled.

“Miss Lee, can you hear me?” asked a melodious and slightly nasal voice. For some strange reason, the tone and cadence of the question seemed familiar. Had anyone asked me such a question before? I nodded. “Calm down. You’re in the hospital. You were unconscious for four days. Do you remember why you are here?” I tried to think about it, but the only thing I could remember were those bloodshot eyes. My heart began to speed up again, and someone gently grabbed my hands. It must have been the doctor. “Do you remember?”

This time I shook my head. “I’m… confused.”

“That’s perfectly normal,” he interrupted me. “You took a hard hit to the head. The blow may have given you lacunar amnesia. That is, you don’t remember a specific period of time. It may be a few hours or even a handful of days. But since you slept until now, I consider the first hypothesis more valid. What’s the last thing you remember?”

“Some eyes…” I whispered.

“Eyes? What kind of eyes?”

“Brown and cruel.”

The doctor remained silent, then accentuated his grip on my hands. “Do you remember anything else? For example, what happened to you? Why were you standing there?”

“Why was I there?” I repeated his question, as if I were addressing it to myself. Where I had been? How had I hit my head? I tried to go back to the last accessible memory, and I froze. I squeezed the doctor’s hands tighter and tried to lift my back to sit up. Perhaps the man understood what was going through my head, so he placed both hands on my shoulders to hold me down. “My father…” I began to say in a panic. “I had…I had to check if my father…” I felt tears slide down my face. I brought my hands behind my head to untie the knot of what I realized was a bandage, but someone prevented me.

“Iseul…”

My mother’s voice was a comfort to me. I reached out my hands toward her and found that she had taken the doctor’s place beside me. Her cold hands caressed my cheeks and I could tell from her heavy breathing that she was crying. I felt a chill run down my spine.

“It—It wasn’t him, was it? It wasn’t…” The words died in my throat as her arms wrapped around me completely. She rested her chin on my shoulder and I felt her back shaken with sobs. More tears streamed down my face, but I didn’t have the strength to make any sound. I was shocked.

I had to see him. I had to see it with my own eyes.

Once again, someone prevented me from removing the blindfold.

“Miss Lee, I want you to focus on me now. Only on me. Do I make myself clear?” I nodded at the doctor’s request, still unable to formulate a correct sentence. “On the count of three, I will remove the bandage. Look at me, okay? Just me.” I nodded again. My heart was about to pierce my rib cage, and everyone knew it because of the out-of-control beeping that was echoing in the room.

“One.” Beep-beep. “Two.” Beep-beep-beep. “Three.” Beep-beep-beep-beep.

The blindfold slid off my face, caressing my cheeks. I opened my eyes, blinking repeatedly. In the background, I could hear my mother’s muffled crying. I couldn’t understand. I lifted my gaze to look at the doctor, as he had told me to do. But I couldn't find him. Why was that place so dark? Had they turned off the light?

“Doctor…” I whispered, looking around. Large, warm hands gently turned my face to the left. I could hear the man’s breath a few inches away. I could see a shadow moving.

“Miss Lee, listen to me,” he began. “Sometimes, if we lose sight of what’s around us, it’s best to rely on someone else’s help. Do you understand what I mean?”

I remained silent for what seemed like hours, staring at the nothingness in front of me.

No. No. No. Absolutely NO. Everything but this. Everything but the sight, the one thing that could have made me see my father for the last time. I had to see him. I had to imprint the memory of his face in my mind so I could cherish it forever. I had to see him with my own eyes in order to pull myself out of that vicious circle of lies and false truths I had fallen into. If before I was afraid of my reaction, now I was terrified that I would have to live forever with the remorse of not opening that damn door.

I rose from the bed with trembling hands, brushing my eyelids. It wasn’t possible. I couldn’t accept such a thing. I would never have done that. I needed confirmation. I needed to see him. I would be at peace with myself afterwards.

I pulled off the needle I felt poking me in the arm and tried to free myself from someone’s grip. Only after a few moments did I realize I was screaming and crying. The beeping of the heart monitor sounded crazy.

“Nurse Choi! Don’t just stand there, get me a syringe now!” I heard the doctor’s voice in my ear. Wide, powerful arms held me in their grip, pinning me back on the bed. I kept kicking, occasionally hitting something with the bare sole of my foot.

My eyes were wide open. But I couldn’t see. I couldn’t see anything. And this was driving me crazy. I felt like a butterfly trapped in the spider’s web. The more I moved, the more I got stuck.

Something sharp stuck in my arm and I couldn’t help but scream even more. I was panting from the sobs, which seemed to go hand in hand with my mother’s. I could hear her gasping for breath from across the room. Perhaps she didn’t even have the courage to approach.

Suddenly, my eyelids began to get heavy and I began to feel tired. I was very, very sleepy. Someone laid my head on top of my pillow and gently tucked me to bed. His voice was muffled.

“Iseul… May I call you Iseul?” he asked. He was still the doctor. I nodded weakly. “You can call me Seokjin. I am not much older than you.” I nodded again, not entirely sure that I wasn’t already in dreamland. I heard my mother’s voice in the distance. She was still broken from crying.

“Where is that beast that has reduced my daughter like this?”

“Don’t worry.” I heard Seokjin sigh heavily. “They took him to the most suitable place for him.”

I drummed my index and ring fingers against the wooden surface, lifting them upward in a fluid, rhythmic motion. Repeated and insistent. Almost as if I wanted to play an invisible piano. The little light in the room, due to the lowered blinds, gave me a poor view of my surroundings, but I knew that the walls were white, as was the tiled floor and the few pieces of furniture present: a single bed abandoned in a corner of the room and a small wooden table with a drawer in the middle.

He had arranged everything. He had purposely chosen that color to keep me calm, quiet. Did he think I hadn't noticed? After all, who could have known better than him?

Sitting in the chair in the center of the room, I lifted my gaze to one of the four corners of the ceiling. A grin distorted my lips as I saw the little red light flashing on that damned mechanical contraption. Its eye was scanning me, registering my every smallest movement, breath or word. It had everything about me except my thoughts. Those were just mine.

I turned my neck and my grin widened as I met three more mechanical eyes staring at me from the remaining corners. I couldn't help but laugh.

"Son of a bitch," I muttered in laughter, dropping my head back. I continued to laugh at the hilarious situation. Now had we come to this? The white door swung open and the subject of my thoughts stood before me. My grin disappeared, being replaced by a look full of hostility. I could feel my eyes leaping out of their sockets. I ran a hand through my blond hair, disheveling them. I quickly licked my lower lip. "What's the matter, Seokjin-hyung? Are you afraid I'll try to commit suicide again?" I wanted to punch him. He stood in the doorway, looking at me with that reproachful expression. Pathetic.

"It's not funny, Yoongi," he admonished me in a firm voice. I rose from my chair with a jerk, causing it to crawl noisily against the floor. I clenched my fists and walked quickly toward him, grabbing him by the collar of his stupid medical white coat. The man didn't flinch.

"I'll tell you what's funny," I began, looking him from below. His eyes were locked on mine. "You posing as the great psychologist of the fucking world. Do you have any idea what me and the others went through while your fucking ass sat safely in that damn room?" I growled, almost giving the idea of jumping on his neck. "You were lucky your turn didn't come, or you'd be worse off than us by now." I blew those words inches from his face, noticing his blank expression. This pissed me off even more. I yanked him, slamming him against the wall. "Speak, you son of a bitch!"

"Dr. Kim, should we intervene?"

I immediately lifted my gaze to the ceiling. A metallic voice spread into the room through the speakers beside the cameras placed in the corners. Seokjin merely raised a hand, keeping his gaze on me. "No, everything is fine. I have the situation under control."

I burst out laughing. “Are you even protecting yourself from us now?” I asked him incredulously. “Grow a pair, Kim Seokjin. You’re just a coward,” I spat out viciously.

“Yoongi, you are unstable! You need to be kept under control. All of you.”

“I just want to go home. You can’t keep me locked up in here!”

“I can if you’ve tried to commit suicide four times since we escaped!” he yelled in my face, forcing me to take a step back. “And the same goes for Taehyung, who has become self-destructive! All he does is cut off his fucking arms. Hoseok is addicted to medication, Jimin has fallen into depression and Namjoon has a serious identity crisis!” The pitch of his screams increased with each name he uttered. “Not to mention Jungkook who is still in a coma and you trying to kill yourself! And four days ago you almost burned that girl alive!”

I stepped back again, roughly releasing my grip from his collar. I lowered my gaze and pointed it at the ground. "How is he?" I asked in a rough voice, running a hand through my hair.

"He?" asked Seokjin in turn. I could hear the wary tone in his voice. "Do you mean Jungkook?"

"Of course I mean Jungkook," I spat acidly, lifting my gaze to point it into Seokjin's shocked one. "You don't even have to mention her to me."

"Well, you'll be interested to know that she went blind because of you. The trauma caused her corneal damage that created a deep corneal ulcer. Gasoline, Yoongi… Really?"

Yes, gasoline. It was the only thing I'd had at hand, and if it hadn't been for Seokjin, I might have even managed to set her on fire. Damned nosy. "Those eyes I should have gouged out."

"Do you even hear yourself when you talk!" he shouted, taking a step toward me. "Have you gone completely mad?"

At that point I lost it. “You’re the crazy one! Do I have to remind you what that piece of shit of her father did to us? Ah, right! I can’t because he didn’t do anything to you!”

“Yoongi, that’s no justification. You can’t hurt the daughter to get back at her father. That girl is innocent. She has nothing to do with us. Leave her alone.”

I snorted in disbelief. Was he being serious? “Leave her alone? I only had to look into her eyes once to see that crazy bastard’s eyes again. For months I felt like a robot, Seokjin. He had robbed us of our identity, our humanity. We could barely remember our real names. We only saw the light again when we got out of there. And after what he forced me to do, I should leave his daughter alone? Do you really think me that stupid?”

“You shouldn’t deflect your hatred on him, you know that very well,” he replied, resting his broad shoulders against the door. “The monsters are others. He was just a pawn. Their best pawn, actually. But your mind keeps obsessing about him because they wanted it that way. That’s why you can’t get him out of your mind. Just like others can’t. You need help. If you keep this up, you will end up getting killed by your own hatred.” Then he crossed his arms over his chest and his gaze seemed to soften. “That day, when they took you, you promised me that you would resist. That you wouldn't stoop to their level.”

I turned my back to him, kicking the chair and causing it to tip over. My fingers closed around my hair again, tightening the thick golden locks. I didn’t feel in control of my head, as if someone else was maneuvering it from the inside. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw those damn images again. “I’m just a human being,” I affirmed. “For a human, it was impossible to endure so much pain all at once. What did you expect me to do?” I asked him in a calmer, almost defeated voice. My arms fell back along my sides. “At the end, I collapsed, too.”

“The girl’s mother called you beast.” My eyes snapped upward, but Seokjin failed to notice since I still had my back to him. “Do you want to continue being a beast or do you want to become human again?” I didn't answer. “The choice is yours, Yoongi.” I heard him open the door, but then he froze to, I think, turn back to me. “I'm human too, and being the witness of your pain was worse than any torture.”

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜

© 𝐁𝐚𝐧𝐧𝐞𝐫 𝐜𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐝 𝐛𝐲 ❋ 𝓐. 𝓜𝓪𝓵𝓯𝓸𝔂𝓩𝓪𝓫𝓲𝓷𝓲 ❋. 𝐂𝐨𝐩𝐲𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐝𝐮𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝.

[btsuga-d]

Can You See Me || Character List || Min Yoongi ʚɞ

ℂℍ𝔸ℝ𝔸ℂ𝕋𝔼ℝ 𝔽ℝ𝕆𝕄

𝙲𝙰𝙽 𝚈𝙾𝚄 𝚂𝙴𝙴 𝙼𝙴

ℕ𝔸𝕄𝔼 𝔸ℕ𝔻 𝔸𝔾𝔼

𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒, 𝟸𝟻 𝚢.𝚘.

𝙴𝚊𝚜𝚒𝚕𝚢 𝚒𝚛𝚛𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚋𝚕𝚎. 𝚂𝚙𝚎𝚗𝚍𝚜 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎 𝚑𝚘𝚕𝚎𝚍 𝚞𝚙 𝚒𝚗 𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚛𝚘𝚘𝚖 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚛𝚎𝚏𝚞𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚊𝚗𝚢 𝚔𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝚘𝚏 𝚌𝚘𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚌𝚝 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚘𝚞𝚝𝚜𝚒𝚍𝚎 𝚠𝚘𝚛𝚕𝚍. 𝙾𝚞𝚝𝚋𝚞𝚛𝚜𝚝𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚌𝚊𝚗 𝚋𝚎 𝚑𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚕𝚢 𝚍𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚏𝚘𝚛 𝚋𝚘𝚝𝚑 𝚑𝚒𝚖𝚜𝚎𝚕𝚏 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚎 𝚊𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍 𝚑𝚒𝚖. 𝙿𝚛𝚎𝚏𝚎𝚛𝚜 𝚙𝚑𝚢𝚜𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕 𝚟𝚒𝚘𝚕𝚎𝚗𝚌𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚟𝚎𝚛𝚋𝚊𝚕. 𝙿𝚎𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚝𝚒𝚌 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚏𝚒𝚕𝚕𝚎𝚍 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚛𝚎𝚜𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝 𝚝𝚘𝚠𝚊𝚛𝚍𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚠𝚘𝚛𝚕𝚍.

𝚂𝚞𝚒𝚌𝚒𝚍𝚊𝚕 𝚒𝚗𝚜𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚌𝚝. 𝚅𝚒𝚘𝚕𝚎𝚗𝚝 𝚌𝚛𝚒𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚕𝚊𝚜𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚏𝚛𝚘𝚖 𝚏𝚒𝚟𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚝𝚎𝚗 𝚖𝚒𝚗𝚞𝚝𝚎𝚜, 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚊𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚛𝚒𝚣𝚎𝚍 𝚋𝚢 𝚊 𝚜𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚗𝚐 𝚜𝚝𝚊𝚝𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚙𝚑𝚢𝚜𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕 𝚒𝚗𝚜𝚝𝚊𝚋𝚒𝚕𝚒𝚝𝚢. 𝙵𝚞𝚛𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚙𝚛𝚘𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚎𝚍 𝚋𝚢 𝚏𝚛𝚎𝚚𝚞𝚎𝚗𝚝 𝚗𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝𝚖𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚎𝚡𝚊𝚌𝚎𝚛𝚋𝚊𝚝𝚎 𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚊𝚕𝚛𝚎𝚊𝚍𝚢 𝚙𝚛𝚘𝚗𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚌𝚎𝚍 𝚒𝚛𝚛𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚋𝚒𝚕𝚒𝚝𝚢. 𝙲𝚘𝚖𝚙𝚕𝚎𝚝𝚎 𝚊𝚋𝚜𝚎𝚗𝚌𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚜𝚘𝚌𝚒𝚊𝚕 𝚒𝚗𝚝𝚎𝚛𝚊𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚍𝚞𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚜𝚢𝚖𝚙𝚝𝚘𝚖𝚜 𝚜𝚞𝚌𝚑 𝚊𝚜 𝚗𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎𝚊, 𝚌𝚘𝚕𝚍 𝚜𝚠𝚎𝚊𝚝𝚜 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚛𝚎𝚖𝚘𝚛𝚜. 𝚂𝚘𝚌𝚒𝚊𝚕 𝚙𝚑𝚘𝚋𝚒𝚊 𝚒𝚜 𝚏𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍.

𝙴𝚡𝚌𝚎𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚟𝚎 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚐𝚗𝚎𝚜𝚜 𝚝𝚘𝚠𝚊𝚛𝚍𝚜 𝚜𝚎𝚕𝚏-𝚒𝚖𝚖𝚘𝚕𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚘𝚋𝚜𝚎𝚛𝚟𝚎𝚍. 𝙷𝚎 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚜𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚛𝚊𝚕 𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚌𝚎𝚍𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚏𝚘𝚛 𝚊𝚝𝚝𝚎𝚖𝚙𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝚜𝚎𝚝 𝚑𝚒𝚖𝚜𝚎𝚕𝚏 𝚘𝚗 𝚏𝚒𝚛𝚎 𝚘𝚗 𝚟𝚊𝚛𝚒𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚘𝚌𝚌𝚊𝚜𝚒𝚘𝚗𝚜. 𝙲𝚕𝚊𝚞𝚍𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚎𝚏𝚝 𝚕𝚎𝚐 𝚍𝚞𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚏𝚞𝚗𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗𝚊𝚕 𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎𝚜. 𝙵𝚘𝚛𝚖𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚖𝚘𝚔𝚎𝚛. 𝙰 𝚛𝚎𝚕𝚊𝚙𝚜𝚎 𝚒𝚜 𝚏𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍.

ɴᴀᴠɪɢᴀᴛɪᴏɴ

ᴍɪɴ ʏᴏᴏɴɢɪ - ʟᴇᴇ ɪꜱᴇᴜʟ - ᴋɪᴍ ꜱᴇᴏᴋᴊɪɴ - ᴋɪᴍ ɴᴀᴍᴊᴏᴏɴ - ᴊᴜɴɢ ʜᴏꜱᴇᴏᴋ - ᴘᴀʀᴋ ᴊɪᴍɪɴ - ᴋɪᴍ ᴛᴀᴇʜʏᴜɴɢ - ᴊᴇᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢᴋᴏᴏᴋ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜

[btsuga-d]

Can You See Me || Chapter II ʚɞ

↬ ꜱᴜᴍᴍᴀʀʏ

𝚂𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚋𝚘𝚢𝚜, 𝚘𝚗𝚎 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚜𝚎𝚌𝚛𝚎𝚝. 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕'𝚜 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚜 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚙𝚕𝚎𝚝𝚎𝚕𝚢 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚗 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚋𝚎𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚍𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚊𝚖𝚘𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖, 𝚠𝚑𝚘 𝚒𝚜 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚠𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍𝚎𝚍, 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚎𝚙𝚎𝚜𝚝 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚊𝚕𝚕. 𝙴𝚊𝚌𝚑 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚊 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚞𝚖𝚞𝚕𝚝𝚞𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚝, 𝚊 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚞𝚖𝚊 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚏𝚛𝚘𝚖 𝚛𝚎𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎. 𝚆𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕 𝚋𝚎 𝚊𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚜𝚊𝚟𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚊𝚕𝚕, 𝚘𝚛 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚕𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚋𝚎 𝚎𝚗𝚘𝚞𝚐𝚑 𝚝𝚘 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚕 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚑𝚊𝚍𝚘𝚠𝚜 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚒𝚛 𝚑𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚝𝚜?

↬ ᴘᴀɪʀɪɴɢ

𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒 𝚡 𝙱𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝙾𝙲!𝙻𝚎𝚎 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕

↬ ᴛʀᴀɪʟᴇʀ

➤ 𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚔

↬ ɢᴇɴʀᴇ

𝙼𝚊𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔, 𝙰𝚗𝚐𝚜𝚝, 𝙼𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕 𝙷𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚝, 𝙿𝚜𝚢𝚌𝚑𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕, 𝚁𝚘𝚖𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎, 𝚂𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙷𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚘𝚛, 𝙸𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎, 𝙰𝚄, 𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚎 𝚙𝚕𝚊𝚌𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚂𝚎𝚘𝚔𝚓𝚒𝚗!𝙳𝚘𝚌𝚝𝚘𝚛, 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙿𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙹𝚒𝚖𝚒𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚃𝚊𝚎𝚑𝚢𝚞𝚗𝚐!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚎𝚘𝚗 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐𝚔𝚘𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐 𝙷𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝙽𝚊𝚖𝚓𝚘𝚘𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝

↬ ᴡᴏʀᴅᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ

3.3𝚔

↬ ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢꜱ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ

𝚜𝚞𝚒𝚌𝚒𝚍𝚎 𝚊𝚝𝚝𝚎𝚖𝚙𝚝, 𝚋𝚛𝚞𝚝𝚊𝚕 𝚙𝚑𝚢𝚜𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕 𝚟𝚒𝚘𝚕𝚎𝚗𝚌𝚎, 𝚜𝚞𝚏𝚏𝚘𝚌𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗, 𝚋𝚊𝚍 𝚠𝚘𝚛𝚍𝚜, 𝚜𝚑𝚘𝚠𝚎𝚛𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚐𝚊𝚜𝚘𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚎

↬ ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀ'ꜱ ɴᴏᴛᴇ

𝙷𝚎𝚕𝚕𝚘 🌸 𝙷𝚎𝚛𝚎'𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚎𝚌𝚘𝚗𝚍 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚘𝚏 𝙲𝚈𝚂𝙼. 𝚆𝚎'𝚛𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚕𝚟𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚒𝚗𝚝𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚑𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚝 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚢, 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒'𝚜 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚊𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚏𝚒𝚗𝚊𝚕𝚕𝚢 𝚖𝚊𝚔𝚎𝚜 𝚊𝚗 𝚊𝚙𝚙𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎. 𝙿𝚕𝚎𝚊𝚜𝚎 𝚛𝚎𝚊𝚍 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚞𝚜𝚒𝚌 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚏𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛. 𝙲𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚊𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚕𝚒𝚜𝚝 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚋𝚎 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚜𝚘𝚘𝚗, 𝚜𝚘 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚌𝚊𝚗 𝚍𝚎𝚕𝚟𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚎𝚙𝚎𝚛 𝚒𝚗𝚝𝚘 𝚎𝚊𝚌𝚑 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚒𝚛 𝚙𝚎𝚛𝚜𝚘𝚗𝚊𝚕𝚒𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚜. 𝙸'𝚖 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚜𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚔 𝚝𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚒𝚕𝚎𝚛 𝙸 𝚖𝚊𝚍𝚎. 𝚂𝚎𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚜𝚘𝚘𝚗.

↬ ᴄʜᴀʀᴀᴄᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘰𝘯

ᴍɪɴ ʏᴏᴏɴɢɪ ʟᴇᴇ ɪꜱᴇᴜʟ ᴋɪᴍ ꜱᴇᴏᴋᴊɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ɴᴀᴍᴊᴏᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢ ʜᴏꜱᴇᴏᴋ ᴘᴀʀᴋ ᴊɪᴍɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ᴛᴀᴇʜʏᴜɴɢ ᴊᴇᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢᴋᴏᴏᴋ

↬ ɴᴀᴠɪɢᴀᴛɪᴏɴ

ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪɪɪ

June 9, 2018

I pressed the elevator button with all the force contained in my index finger. I pressed it several times, just to make sure it got the message. The red number at the top marked that it was coming from the fourth floor. I tapped one foot noisily against the ground, trying to relax the nerves that were gripping my stomach. That wait was nerve-wracking.

My heart was pounding. What was I going to do if it was really him? What would I have done if I lifted that sheet and saw – no. I couldn’t even think about it. I pressed my head against the wall, my finger still pressed on the elevator button.

A ding and the doors swung open. I looked up and lost myself in two brown puddles, as deep as the ocean itself. A rather tall boy with brown hair slightly long at the back of his neck stared at me as if he wanted to pierce me through and through. Some wisps fell back in front of his eyes, making his appearance even more disturbing

I read pain in his eyes, a suffering that I could not have explained in words. I looked down and noticed that he had both forearms wrapped in gauze. His square face was clean, but he kept his mouth slightly slanted, his eyes fixed in mine. I found it impressive that he had not yet blinked. Like a predator stalking his prey.

Our exchange of glances lasted a few seconds, until the nurse who was accompanying him made her gaze wander from me to him.

"Do you know her?" she asked him.

The dark-haired shook his head, uttering a simple, deep "No." Then he added, still keeping his eyes on me, "And I certainly don't want to know her." His rough voice sent shivers down my spine. He passed me, brushing my shoulder with his arm. The nurse followed soon after and bowed her head slightly toward me, apologizing for her patient's brusque manner.

I didn't turn around to see where they were headed. Surely, I had more important things to think about. At that moment I wasn’t interested in the rudeness of a stupid little boy, even though he must have been about my age.

I slipped into the elevator and pressed the button with the number -1 on it. The doors closed and I saw the light fade. I wrapped my arms around my body as I felt the elevator begin to move downward. The darkness and the noise of the descent made me even more anxious. The cabin trembled slightly before stopping on the top floor and opening the doors wide.

I stood before a very long white corridor. The light was so bright that I had to close my eyes slightly to let them adjust again. I took one step, then another and another until I saw the “morgue” sign at the top of one of the doors. I reached out my hand, resting it on the handle. And I froze.

I didn’t have the courage. I was literally shivering. And not from the coldness typical of morgues.

I pulled back as if I had just burned myself, continuing to stare at the spotless wooden surface. On the other side of that door could be the answers I had been waiting for an entire year. Or at least some of them. I looked up again, but my hand had no intention of lowering that doorknob. I turned around, frustrated, and squatted on the ground holding my knees.

I was afraid of myself. Of how I would react. Finding out the truth was worse than believing the lie I had constructed for myself. The hope that my father was alive… That was the only thing that allowed me to keep fighting. That was all I had left. What was I going to do if it shattered? How could I be sure that I would not shatter as well? That was what I was afraid of. That I would never be the same again. That I would become my own shadow. That day, my life might have changed.

Maybe I would have done better to wait for someone to arrive. I wasn't sure I could stay there without a competent attendant. The girl at the front desk had told me she would send someone, but I had run off even before she could finish her sentence. Maybe, with someone by my side, I would regain my courage and be able to cross that threshold. All I had to do was wait.

But suddenly, out of nowhere, the notes of a piano resounded.

I lifted my head and turned my gaze toward the end of the hallway. A series of notes was pressed on the keys of a piano, spreading a slow, soothing melody. Between notes, there were moments of silence that accentuated the already gloomy atmosphere due to the rain and thunder. A flash of lightning lit up the sky and I stood up, walking the short distance to the brown door at the end of the hall. The melody continued to proceed in stages, almost as if it was adjusting to the advance of my steps toward the door.

I took a quick glance at the dusty sign placed on one side. Chapel. See a small church next to the morgue was nothing exceptional, but find someone inside was quite unusual. I pushed open the door to reveal two slender shoulders wiggling following the movements of his arms along the piano keys. He had very blond hair and wore a shirt that was white and neat, and above all, loose. So wide that the hem of the sleeves grazed his knuckles. A pair of beige pants wrapped his skinny legs, and on his feet he wore white tennis shoes.

I did not enter the little church, but decided to stay on the threshold. To observe it. The piano was an old brown model belonging to the French brand boisselot fils. It looked really old, but that guy had the ability to make the listener believe that the sound was coming out of a grand piano. I watched him until something changed in his playing. Now his fingers had picked up speed and moved from key to key with extreme elegance, brushing over them as if they were made of porcelain. I could not see his face, but I was convinced that his eyes were closed.

Then the melody slowed down again, until it returned to the series of notes from the beginning, always interspersed with a moment of silence, but one tone lower than the initial ones. He seemed to be reflecting. He was organizing his thoughts, asking himself questions, but unable to find an answer. The questions continued, but his frustration grew as the melody increased and grew louder.

I am angry. I am furious at the world, at those who made me suffer. I fought to the last, but my tenacity was not enough. I just want someone to listen to me, to hear my words full of anger and fear. Because I am afraid of being alone. Because I am afraid of falling into the void and never surfacing again. I am afraid of becoming someone I am not. Looking in the mirror and not recognizing my reflection. I am afraid of myself.

That was what his music was telling me. The thoughts were flowing as if he was directly opening his mouth to speak to me. It had never happened to me before, but his emotions ran over me like a flooding river. I stood in the doorway as my eyes automatically filled with tears. They began to stream down my face without my realizing it.

I could understand his pain. It was identical to mine. I could feel in him my own fears, my own worries. I could tell by the gentle touch that had been replaced with a firmer, more powerful one. Skinny shoulders wiggled under his white shirt; one foot pressed on the pedal while the other went in rhythm with the tune. His fingers began to slide from one side of the piano to the other with frightening coordination and speed, making the muscles under his semi-transparent shirt tense. His anger was rising, as well as the tone of the melody. By now he was at the mercy of his emotions.

I watched as he lowered his head slightly and saw gold earrings jingle from the purposeful movement of his arms. He almost seemed to be holding his breath, choking in his own anguish. I wanted to save him, to pull him out of that raging river and tell him everything would be all right.

I got chills when the music increased again, accompanied by the sound of rain and thunder that ripped through the sky. It was freezing in that room, but I saw drops of sweat that began to trickle down his temple, caressing the soft shape of his chin.

His anger exploded all at once and he stopped suddenly, keeping his fingers resting on the final chord. Then, as if he had left something unfinished, he resumed playing again. The bluish veins stood out on his white hands from the exertion. The rhythm had faded again and he returned to stroking the keys, but this time there was a bitter note in every note he touched. As if his inner debate had ended and failed. The result was still the same. Nothing had changed. His anger was still there, his hatred was still eating at him.

He lifted his hands from the keyboard, almost as if he wanted to leave the melody hanging. A sigh escaped his lips. He lifted one arm against the piano and rested his head on it, letting his damp blond hair brush against his wrist. He was out of breath, as if he had just run a marathon. Through his shirt, I could see his lean shoulders rising and falling.

Then, suddenly, he did a strange thing.

He stood up and picked up the can of gasoline that had always been beside the piano, but which I had not noticed since I had been too focused on him. He opened it with a single wave of his hand and began to pour the clear liquid on the piano. He filled its keys, wetting the wooden surface as well. Then, to my amazement, he began to slide it down his neck and onto his shirt, which immediately became transparent. It looked like he was showering himself with gasoline. I had never seen anything more disturbing in my entire life.

My heart lost a beat when he reached out to grab the small white lighter on the piano. He held it tightly between his fingers and brushed the movable top of it with his thumb. I still couldn’t see his face because his back was to me, but I was sure his expression said nothing good.

“Yah!” I squealed as I entered the room.

The boy turned sharply when he heard my shout, still holding the lighter up. I instinctively stepped back when I met his eyes. The frightened ones of the guy I had seen on the second floor? Or the deep, terrifying ones of the guy in the elevator? They were nothing compared to those who were looking at me at that moment.

Another flash of lightning lit up the sky and I could distinctly see those dark slits, outlined in black. Those thin yet so expressive eyes made me doubt that they were real. There could be no such intense, deep, menacing gaze. It was humanly impossible. He stood motionless watching me as he scanned my face, the lighter still in his hands.

I tried to reason with him; it was the only approach I could attempt.

“Please, put it down,” I pleaded him, pointing to the lighter in his hand. The guy didn’t flinch. He kept looking at my face as if his life depended on it. Only then did I realize that my cheeks were still wet from the tears from earlier. “Talk to me, will you? I don’t know you, but your playing really moved me. I-I am willing to listen to you, if you want.”

On his face appeared one of the most chilling grins I had ever seen. He finally lowered the hand that held the lighter, but he began to move slowly toward me. Reflexively, I stepped back. His steps were slow, heavy. He was not very tall, but because of that, beyond all logic, his figure seemed even more menacing. I stepped back until I realized that he had begun to increase his pace to catch up with me. Frightened by the hostile aura he emanated, I turned my back on him and began to run toward the open door.

I didn’t have time to cross the threshold that I saw a pale, thin arm go over my shoulder and close the door in my face. I dared not turn around, aware that I was trapped between his body and the door he was holding locked with the palm of his hand. I felt his warm breath on my neck and a shiver ran down my spine, right where his chest and my back had made contact.

“Turn around.” The tone was so low that I could barely make out what he had said. His voice was even lower and hoarser than the boy in the elevator. A chill caught me when in turning around I brushed against the arm he was holding up. “Look at me,” he ordered again since I was keeping my eyes down. In doing so, I couldn’t help but notice his completely soaked white shirt. The intense smell of gasoline bothered my nose and made my eyes tingle, but I continued my ascent to his face, meeting first his snow-white neck, then his thin lips and finally his dark, deadly eyes. I immediately lowered mine, unable to sustain his gaze. I swallowed.

He moved even closer to my face, forcing me to press my back against the door. To my surprise, he grabbed my chin and forced me to look him straight in the eyes. I aimed my gaze into his brown irises and saw something snap in them. His eyebrows furrowed even more and he gritted his teeth until he let go of my chin with a snap. The hand that had just released me from his grip closed around my neck again, leaving me no chance to breathe.

I opened my eyes wide, terrified. I clawed at his hand with my fingernails, but my efforts proved utterly futile. His grip grew stronger with each passing second, and his eyes thinned until they almost disappeared. I gasped for air as his face moved closer and closer to mine. Our noses brushed against each other, and I could tell from his satisfied grin how much pleasure he was getting from this situation.

I realized that I had stumbled upon a bloody psychopath.

Almost at the limit of my oxygen supply, I made one last desperate attempt. I pulled my leg back and kicked it forward with all the force I had in my body. I hit him right in that sensitive spot, forcing him to let go and kneel down. I immediately turned to open the door, but my luck could not last that long.

I felt myself being grabbed by my hair, and a second later I felt a stabbing pain in my head. He had slammed me against the piano. My counteroffensive had only ended up infuriating him more. I could tell just by looking at his face. He was livid with rage. Still dazed from the blow from earlier, I saw the room whirling. Because of this I didn't understand what he was doing until I felt him towering over me. Sitting astride my legs, he grabbed me by the collar of my blouse and yanked me forward, forcing me to arch my back.

I was not even in time to realize the situation that I felt something wet hit my face, immediately feeling a deep burning sensation in both eyes. The pain was so bad that I could not help but cry out. A pungent smell of gasoline was occluding my nostrils, and I felt a bittersweet taste in my mouth. My head felt completely wet and I immediately felt nauseous. I tried to open my eyes, but when I did, my vision became completely blurred and I could only catch a glimpse of my attacker’s brown irises injected with blood and evil.

I squinted my eyelids, continuing to scream in pain. My eyes burned, I was short of oxygen and my head ached so badly. I felt the guy’s white hands tighten around my throat again, but this time I had no intention of fighting back. I was exhausted, both mentally and physically. If he wanted to kill me that badly, I was going to let him do it.

Then, I heard the door open wide.

“Holy shit… Yoongi!” I shouted, throwing myself at the boy’s figure. I grabbed him by the shoulders and tried to grab the lighter he was holding. Once again, he had tried to set himself on fire. But this time he was not alone. She was there. The girl I had seen in front of the reception desk who had brought back so many memories. “Yoongi… Yoongi, damn it, let her go!” I shouted again, pinning his arms down and yanking him to pull his hand away from the girl’s throat. Jungsun immediately came to my aid, grabbing him by the neck and pulling him backward.

Yoongi may have appeared weak, but his willpower should not be underestimated.

I sensed an intense smell of gasoline, and once I retrieved the lighter, I threw it into the hallway for safety.  Then I went back to dealing with my companion, who seemed to have completely lost control of his emotions.

“We need to sedate him, I’ll go get a syringe,” Jungsun suggested, but we didn’t have enough time. I had to think of something else.

“Yoongi… Yoongi, look at me. Look at me!” I let him go and stood in front of him, covering his view. But his attention was still on the girl lying behind me. He looked possessed; I had never seen him in that state. “SUGA!”

Finally, Yoongi froze, as if he had just awakened from a trance-like state. He fixed his eyes in mine and looked at me bewildered. I sighed heavily. It was amazing that he responded so easily to that name and not to his own. He was completely misguided. I walked over to him and hugged him tightly to stop his shoulders from shaking. He covered his face with his hands, massaging his eyelids heavily. Then he ran his trembling fingers through his damp, sticky hair.

Once I was sure he had finally calmed down, I turned to the girl behind me. She had a wound on the back of her head and was bleeding. I checked her pulse and opened her eyes to take a look at her pupils with a small flashlight given to me by Jungsun. I froze suddenly, checking a second time as a precaution. Damn.

I turned my head to meet Jungsun’s questioning eyes. I cast a glance at Yoongi who was still sitting on the ground with his hands clawed into his blond hair. He was breathing heavily but seemed stable. I went back to look at the girl who had started moving again. I helped her sit up and brought my face closer to hers, noticing that she was keeping her eyes closed.

“Miss,” I said in a whisper. “Open your eyes. Can you see me?”

The brunette remained motionless for a few moments, then, with a tremendous effort, lifted her eyelids. She blinked them once or twice, until she lifted her chin slightly in my direction. She looked at me, but without really paying me any attention. She parted her lips.

“I can’t.”

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜

© 𝐁𝐚𝐧𝐧𝐞𝐫 𝐜𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐝 𝐛𝐲 ❋ 𝓐. 𝓜𝓪𝓵𝓯𝓸𝔂𝓩𝓪𝓫𝓲𝓷𝓲 ❋. 𝐂𝐨𝐩𝐲𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐝𝐮𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝.

[btsuga-d]

Can You See Me || Chapter I ʚɞ

↬ ꜱᴜᴍᴍᴀʀʏ

𝚂𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚋𝚘𝚢𝚜, 𝚘𝚗𝚎 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚜𝚎𝚌𝚛𝚎𝚝. 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕'𝚜 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚜 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚙𝚕𝚎𝚝𝚎𝚕𝚢 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚗 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚋𝚎𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚍𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚊𝚖𝚘𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖, 𝚠𝚑𝚘 𝚒𝚜 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚠𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍𝚎𝚍, 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚎𝚙𝚎𝚜𝚝 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚊𝚕𝚕. 𝙴𝚊𝚌𝚑 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚊 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚞𝚖𝚞𝚕𝚝𝚞𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚝, 𝚊 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚞𝚖𝚊 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚏𝚛𝚘𝚖 𝚛𝚎𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎. 𝚆𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕 𝚋𝚎 𝚊𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚜𝚊𝚟𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚊𝚕𝚕, 𝚘𝚛 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚕𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚋𝚎 𝚎𝚗𝚘𝚞𝚐𝚑 𝚝𝚘 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚕 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚑𝚊𝚍𝚘𝚠𝚜 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚒𝚛 𝚑𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚝𝚜?

↬ ᴘᴀɪʀɪɴɢ

𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒 𝚡 𝙱𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝙾𝙲!𝙻𝚎𝚎 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕

↬ ᴛʀᴀɪʟᴇʀ

➤ 𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚔

↬ ɢᴇɴʀᴇ

𝙼𝚊𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔, 𝙰𝚗𝚐𝚜𝚝, 𝙼𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕 𝙷𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚝, 𝙿𝚜𝚢𝚌𝚑𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕, 𝚁𝚘𝚖𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎, 𝚂𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙷𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚘𝚛, 𝙸𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎, 𝙰𝚄, 𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚎 𝚙𝚕𝚊𝚌𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚂𝚎𝚘𝚔𝚓𝚒𝚗!𝙳𝚘𝚌𝚝𝚘𝚛, 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙿𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙹𝚒𝚖𝚒𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚃𝚊𝚎𝚑𝚢𝚞𝚗𝚐!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚎𝚘𝚗 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐𝚔𝚘𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐 𝙷𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝙽𝚊𝚖𝚓𝚘𝚘𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝

↬ ᴡᴏʀᴅᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ

3.0ᴋ

↬ ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢꜱ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ

𝙼𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗 𝚘𝚏 𝚊𝚋𝚞𝚜𝚎 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚞𝚖𝚊.

↬ ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀ'ꜱ ɴᴏᴛᴇ

𝙷𝚎𝚕𝚕𝚘 🌸! 𝙷𝚎𝚛𝚎 𝚒𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚏𝚒𝚛𝚜𝚝 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚘𝚏 𝚌𝚢𝚜𝚖, 𝚑𝚘𝚙𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚕𝚒𝚔𝚎 𝚒𝚝. 𝙸 𝚊𝚖 𝚕𝚘𝚘𝚔𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚏𝚘𝚛𝚠𝚊𝚛𝚍 𝚝𝚘 𝚙𝚘𝚜𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚗𝚎𝚡𝚝 𝚘𝚗𝚎𝚜, 𝚊𝚝 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝 𝙸 𝚊𝚖 𝚙𝚕𝚊𝚗𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝚙𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚘𝚗𝚎 𝚊 𝚠𝚎𝚎𝚔. 𝙻𝚎𝚝 𝚖𝚎 𝚔𝚗𝚘𝚠 𝚒𝚏 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚠𝚘𝚞𝚕𝚍 𝚕𝚒𝚔𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚋𝚎 𝚒𝚗𝚌𝚕𝚞𝚍𝚎𝚍 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚝𝚊𝚐𝚕𝚒𝚜𝚝. 𝙸 𝚛𝚎𝚖𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝙸 𝚊𝚖 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚊 𝚗𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎 𝙴𝚗𝚐𝚕𝚒𝚜𝚑 𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚊𝚔𝚎𝚛, 𝚜𝚘 𝙸 𝚊𝚙𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚣𝚎 𝚏𝚘𝚛 𝚊𝚗𝚢 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚎𝚜!

↬ ᴄʜᴀʀᴀᴄᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘰𝘯

ᴍɪɴ ʏᴏᴏɴɢɪ ʟᴇᴇ ɪꜱᴇᴜʟ ᴋɪᴍ ꜱᴇᴏᴋᴊɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ɴᴀᴍᴊᴏᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢ ʜᴏꜱᴇᴏᴋ ᴘᴀʀᴋ ᴊɪᴍɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ᴛᴀᴇʜʏᴜɴɢ ᴊᴇᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢᴋᴏᴏᴋ

↬ ɴᴀᴠɪɢᴀᴛɪᴏɴ

ᴘʀᴏʟᴏɢᴜᴇ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪɪ

June 9, 2018

“Breaking news: the seven boys who went missing about eight months ago have been found on the outskirts of Incheon. Their condition for the time being remains unknown, but police said they will be immediately transferred to Asan Medical Center. One of them is in a serious state of unconsciousness. We remain awaiting updates.”

I opened my eyes, basking in the light that was hitting my face. I turned my head to the side to check the clock radio. Every morning, the darn thing would treacherously wake me up by making a deafening noise. As if that were not enough, Bomi was always joining in with that little concert, forcing me to bury my head under my pillow.

That morning, however, the din had been replaced by the morning news. Strange, I was sure I had set the alarm clock. I understood why when I focused on the red number that was flashing on the alarm clock: 0:00. The damn thing had broken again. I jerked up throwing the covers in the air, ending up ruinously on the floor. Bomi rushed into the room beginning to bark like a madman. I don't know why, but whenever he heard commotion, he had to do his part. Apparently, he found satisfying to make me lose hearing early in the morning. I would have preferred an ice-cold shower.

"Sssh, Bomi! Good boy..." I tried to calm him down, but the aforementioned dog launched himself at me as I was on the floor. I felt his tongue licking my cheek, and I started laughing like crazy in the middle of the room. He was tickling me.

“Iseul! What are you still doing here!” shrieked my mother.

I quickly got back to my feet, trying to get Bomi off me.

“Sorry, Mom, the alarm clock broke again.”

“But it’s your first day at university. Blessed daughter, how many times have I told you to buy a new alarm clock?”

I didn’t answer her, burying my face in the closet. I took a black pant suit and an old rose-colored blouse, just so I wouldn’t look like a tramp on my first day of university. Usually, my style was very different. I loved wearing ripped jeans over the knee and extra-large sweatshirts. Not forgetting my inseparable converse shoes. But that morning I forced myself to wear an inch or two of heels to make it clear that I was at least 18 years old. I usually looked 15. They would have wondered what a high school girl was doing wandering around the university. To say I would have felt uncomfortable is an understatement.

I moved toward the dresser with Bomi at my heels. That dog wouldn’t leave me for a second. When I had found him six months ago in the middle of the street, he had stuck to me like chewing gum. Needless to say, I had taken him home immediately. My mother’s sermon had been of no avail. That dog and I were destined, I could feel it. And I was never wrong.

I put on some makeup to give myself an even more grown-up look, but contouring my light blue eyes with eyeliner was not at all easy. Already, although I was Korean, my father had English ancestry. My light blue eyes I had inherited from him. For me it was a kind of consolation. Whenever I looked in the mirror, I could feel my father’s gaze through mine. It is strange to say, but I had the feeling that I was looking at him. And I missed him a little less.

Once my makeup was fixed, I gave my hair a quick check. It was certainly the part of me that attracted the most attention. They weren’t black or blond like the other girls. Or maybe I should say just black or blond. One day, my head had expressly forced me to go to the hairdresser and force him to give me dark purple highlights. I say forced because the guy was absolutely against it. According to him, such a look was not for me.

Well, he had to reconsider within a few hours. Not only the purple locks were beautiful to look at, but they went well with my eye color and complexion.

One for me. Zero for the hairdresser.

I turned back to the clock radio. Had I heard right? Those boys had disappeared four months after my father. At the time, that news caused a stir, not least because they had been the only ones to disappear one after the other in a span of barely 11 days. During 2017, exactly 25 people had disappeared in Korea. Among them was my father, who disappeared precisely on June 13.

I was happy that those guys had returned. That gave me the strength to keep hoping.

I lifted my gaze to one of the portraits that papered the walls of my room. My father’s eyes stared back at me. A happy expression, which I had drawn myself, was etched on his smiling face. I smiled too, imagining that at that moment he had that same serene expression wherever he was.

“Iseul,” my mother called me. Apparently, she had noticed what I was staring at. “You’re going to be late, honey.” Her gentle tone let me know that she had caught a glimpse of my slightly glazed eyes. A year had passed, but I still hadn’t been able to move on. Perhaps, I never could.

Before leaving the house to catch the bus, I turned on the threshold to greet my mother. I carefully observed her face. I usually never did this, but that morning I paused to look at her cheeks that were slightly rosy because of the spring day. Her hazel eyes were lightly made up and her black hair shone in the sunlight, stopping at shoulder height. How beautiful she was, my mom.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” she asked, running a hand over her cheeks. “Do I have something on my face?”

I burst out laughing and tucked an unruly wisp behind her ear.

“Can’t I just look at you because I feel like it? Is that forbidden?”

“No, it’s just weird. You usually never do that.” She looked at me with a skeptical expression. “You’re not trying to memorize my face to make a portrait of me, are you?”

I huffed, rolling my eyes. “Even if I were, you know very well I wouldn’t need it. You’re my mother. Besides, I have a photographic memory.”

“Lee Iseul, don’t you dare.”

I burst out laughing again. Mom was perhaps the only portrait painter in the world who hated having her portrait taken. I mean, really? It was like saying she was a hairdresser who hated having her hair done. I didn’t understand the logic.

Yeah, anyway, I’m obsessed with hairdressers today.

“You are really weird.”

“Says the daughter who hates portraying men except for her father.”

Touché, but I wasn’t going to let that get in my way. “Can you blame me? Women have more delicate features. It certainly takes less work.”

“Iseul, go to university. You’re about to miss the bus.”

I turned toward the huge blue and white bus that was approaching the stop. I widened my eyes and quickly threw my arms around my mother’s neck.

“I love you!” I shouted as I let go and picked up the bag I had left on the ground. Bomi tried to attach himself to my leg, but my mother held him by the collar. “Yes, I love you too, Bomi!” I got a few yelps in response.

I rushed to the crowded bus, trying to reach the seats at the back. Of course, they were all occupied. The driver pressed down on the accelerator, and I lurched slightly backward, extending an arm to grab onto one of the yellow metal rings. I aimed my eyes at the little old lady in front of me. She reminded me of my grandmother.

Once I arrived at my stop, about 20 minutes later, I got off the bus, walking down the tree-lined driveway that led to the University gates. It was spring, and cherry tree petals covered the road, blown by the wind. I paused in the middle of the avenue to contemplate the spectacle of colors before my eyes, the contrast of pink and blue sky blending to create a heavenly atmosphere.

I breathed in the spring air and threw my bag over my shoulders again. The myriad faces passing by me made me want to grab my pencil and sketchbook. Too bad about the bad timing. I didn’t have time for such things, and besides, they would have taken me for a fool if I started staring at their faces for no apparent reason.

Or at least that was what I would have done.

Although it wouldn’t have taken me who knows how long. Photographic memory, remember?

I laughed at myself and crossed the entrance to the University. I headed for the graphic arts department, checking the map hanging on the walls over and over again. When it came to finding my way around, I was really good. I could have reached my house even in the dark. Sometimes I felt like I had a compass built into my brain.

Apparently, I wasn’t just good at memorizing people’s faces.

I cut along the courtyard and looked at the clock on my wrist, realizing I was extremely late. Yikes. The bus had taken far too long.

Suddenly, my eyes shifted to the giant screen in the middle of the university courtyard that was broadcasting another breaking news. What the hell was going on today? The conductor’s metallic voice caught the attention of a few students who were heading to class like me.

“Updates from Asan Hospital. In addition to the seven missing boys, the body of a middle-aged man has been found. His identity has not yet been made public, but it is believed that he may be one of the men who went missing last June in Seokgwan-dong district. One of the seven boys helped authorities find the man’s body and…”

My blood froze in my veins. The conductor’s voice grew more and more distant, and an annoying buzz began to eat away at my brain. Tears stung my eyes, I felt my hands shaking convulsively, and a choked sob escaped my lips. I couldn’t breathe. My heart was beating wildly and I could no longer hold back the tears. They began to run down my cheeks as I brought my hands to my mouth to calm the sobs. I kept my eyes fixed on the screen, but the only thing I could see was the fine print: “dead body found.”

My mind collapsed. I turned on my heels and started running like a desperate woman. I didn’t care about the people I ran over on the way. I didn’t care about their grim looks, the people who looked at me as if I were crazy. I was crying and running down the street, but my only thought was to reach that damn hospital as soon as possible. To reach it to make sure it was all a stupid misunderstanding. To assure myself that my doubts could not be founded. That my father could not be dead.

“Seokjin, what the hell happened to you…”

My colleague’s voice rang in my ears as I kept my head down. I had a tremor at hearing that name again. My name. It had been so long since I had heard it. I was well aware that I looked terrifying. I was sitting on a stool in the doctors’ meeting room, my elbows resting on my knees, my gaze on the floor. Tears still wet my face and I could feel my eyebrows twitching to try to send back the ones that were trying to come out. I ran both hands over my face and wrapped them in my damp black hair.

I looked up and saw Jungsun’s pleading eyes. Mine moved to the glass of the window that stood behind him. Raindrops began to tap against the surface, crashing on the transparent pane, almost as if they wanted to shatter it. My heart felt the same way: attacked from the outside, naked and defenseless. Broken into a thousand pieces.

Perhaps because I was too caught up in my own thoughts, Jungsun leaned toward me to hold my hand between his. I immediately denied him that contact, drawing back and making my stool feet crawl against the marble floor. From his expression, I could tell he was somewhat shaken.

“Seokjin, please talk to me. You are a psychologist yourself; you know very well that keeping it all inside will hurt you even more. You must try to think clearly.”

I sneered. I couldn’t help myself.

“I was the only one in there with a clear mind.”

“What?” Jungsun leaned slightly toward my face to better capture my words. My vocal cords were so battered that I couldn’t help but whisper, but I knew he still managed to hear me. “In there where, exactly?” he pressed me; his eyes wide with anticipation.

I didn't answer his question. Suddenly, I felt the need to ask him something.

“The others … Where are they?”

“The others? You mean those guys who were with you?” I nodded, thinking back to each of their faces. “They’ve been hospitalized. Some have bad injuries. You seemed to be the only one who could hold a conversation. One of them is in a coma, the youngest boy. But we are keeping him under observation. We will soon be able to diagnose each one.”

“There’s no time,” I told him as I stood up abruptly, staggering slightly. Jungsun jerked back at my sudden movement and lifted his neck to look at me with wide eyes. I had certainly surprised him. “They cannot stay here. They must be transferred immediately.”

“Transferred where?” he asked doubtfully, then his gaze deepened. “You... You’ve already diagnosed them, haven’t you?” he asked, standing up as well. We were almost the same height, but he had to lift his chin slightly to look me in the eyes.

“They can’t stay here, it’s dangerous.”

“Dangerous to whom? To themselves or to others?”

I remained silent to ponder the answer. I lifted my eyes.

“Both.” Jungsun continued to look at me as his worried expression seemed to be accentuated by the sound of raindrops. The sky was dark except when it was casually illuminated by a few flashes of lightning. Spring thunderstorms were the worst. “I suggest you to sedate them, the transfer of some of them will be easier.”

Jungsun looked at me puzzled. My hair was still stuck to my face because of the rain. I was wearing a threadbare black shirt with a white number tattooed on the back, baggy pants of the same color, and knee-high brown boots. My face was bruised and scratched, not to mention my arms and legs. I had the feeling that my body was opening in two. But the worst thing was definitely my mind. My eyes felt heavy and I thought I might fall asleep at any moment. I needed to sleep. But first I had to warn Jungsun.

“To one of them… you must be especially careful. Never leave him alone,” I murmured. My tongue was slurred, but my eyes were alert enough to catch the surprised look on my interlocutor’s face.

“One of them? Who exactly?”

“The patient in room 103.” I hesitated to even utter his name. “Min Yoongi.”

I didn’t know where I was going. I just knew I had to keep running, careless of the rain that was soaking my hair. I grabbed my cell phone to call my mother, but the damn thing had run out of power. I put it back in my bag and headed for the white complex at the top of the climb. The huge sign read: ASAN MEDICAL CENTER.

I darted through the sliding doors and hurriedly reached the reception desk. The girl behind the counter looked at me puzzled when I planted my hands against the latter to stop my run. But it didn’t even take her a second to recover from her surprise. Surely, she was used to such scenes. We were, after all, in a hospital.

“Can I help you?” she asked gently.

“I – The man found by the police, can you tell me – What room is he in?” I recited those words with bated breath, still exhausted from my earlier run. The girl’s expression changed to a sincerely compassionate one.

“Miss, he’s not in any room. The body has been moved to the morgue.”

My heart froze. Of course, what a stupid question.

“Yes… That’s right. That’s what I meant.”

“Are you here to identify the body?” She looked at me with a glint of expectation in her eyes.

I swallowed. “Yes.” How difficult it had been to utter that simple syllable. It had made it all too real. I felt like I was living in a nightmare.

“Take the elevator on the far right. All you have to do is go to floor -1.”

I thanked her, but I didn't even give her time to finish what she was saying, which was that she would call the appropriate police services in case of recognition. I walked down the hall and meanwhile passed two men who had just arrived from upstairs. One of them was wearing a medical white coat, while the other was really young and handsome. And quite tall, too. But definitely badly reduced.

When our gazes met, I saw that the boy stopped in the middle of the room, his brown eyes fixed in mine. The doctor at his side imitated him and whispered if everything was all right. But he kept looking at me. For a few seconds, I couldn’t take my eyes off him. He stared at me as if he was… frightened? Intimidated?

Once again, I reminded myself that I was in a hospital. He must have been a patient with some psychological problem.

I turned my head, leaving the boy’s troubled eyes behind me. However, I managed to catch an excerpt of their conversation with a nurse who had just approached him.

“Doctor, the patient in room 103… has disappeared.”

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜

© 𝐁𝐚𝐧𝐧𝐞𝐫 𝐜𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐝 𝐛𝐲 ❋ 𝓐. 𝓜𝓪𝓵𝓯𝓸𝔂𝓩𝓪𝓫𝓲𝓷𝓲 ❋. 𝐂𝐨𝐩𝐲𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐝𝐮𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝.

[btsuga-d]

To Love You

Pairing | wanted!Jimin x princess!Reader

Word Count | 16,1k

Warnings | +18, angst, smut, Jimin is a wanted outlaw, mention of dead parents and conspiracy, the new king is a slimy being, mention of hatred, painful feelings and abandonment, many tears, Jimin is allergic to romantic feelings 💀, murders (sword, poison, torture…), attempted rape, lots of kissing and touching, breast worship, love marks, talks about having a baby, impregnation kink, sex in the woods, virginity loss, unprotected sex, vaginal sex, licking pussy, forcing orgasm, mild fantasy!AU toward the end, this is not for minors.

⤷ Summary | You have been separated from your beloved and your kingdom is under the rule of a heartless man, but all is not lost.

➢ Author's Note | I wrote this story because after Dark Moon I found it hard to part with Jimin, and at the same time I wanted to bring some sweetness to heal my heart a little, I hope you enjoy this story ❤️

ps: all images used for the banner belong exclusively to me!

Permanent Taglist: @katherine-kookie @btsuga-d @reallygenerouskoala @velvet-stardust2002, @takemeaway5402 @angelicsmilesworld @pantara @ke1k029 @btssimpjaneth

⋆｡ ﾟ ︎｡ ⋆｡ ﾟ ﾟ ｡ ⋆ ⋆｡ ﾟ ︎｡ ⋆｡ ﾟ ﾟ ｡ ⋆⋆｡ ﾟ ︎｡ ⋆｡ ﾟ ﾟ ｡

"The multi-murderer Park Jimin here, the rebel leader who has been sowing terror in our lands for years, stealing from our families and killing our children, is sentenced to capital punishment, tomorrow at dawn the gallows will await his head."

A buzz rises in the room, all the attention of those present is focused on the commander of His Majesty's Royal Guards, the man is reading an official communiqué, with every word your heart receives a painful, deafening stinging.

Your eyes are steady on the blond-haired boy, kneeling in the middle of the hall, his mischievous gaze on the king, your uncle.

"The condemned man will be escorted immediately to his cell, where he will remain until the following morning, in the hope that he will repent of his deplorable deeds and ask God for forgiveness."

The boy’s grin deepens, in his ice-colored eyes that contributed to his fame, shines an amused spark, you know what it means… it’s that attitude of his that made you fall in love with him, your Jimin.

"Deplorable is forgetting the poor people you have killed for your own interests, mine was only justice, my lords...there should be someone else in my place, you all know that," the barb aimed directly at the king makes everyone present hold their breath. including you.

To address a tyrant ruler like your uncle in that way is simply insane, by your side you see the man in question clenching his fists and narrowing his gaze, but he dare not go on a rampage, not in front of his subjects, at least.

"Take him to his cell, that's where such a beast deserves to be," the king hisses, and when the guards badly pull Jimin to his feet, he finally looks at you-it's only an instant, but it's enough for you to notice his expression change from mischievous to wistful.

You barely hold back the tears as they take him away, unable to say or do anything, you promised him, you promised him you would do nothing foolish or dangerous, but your heart clenched in a painful grip calls out to him and longs to feel his embrace again, but yours is a secret that must be kept silent and hidden.

You feel a hand wrap itself around your shoulders and you shudder, watching your uncle's dark eyes stare at you suspiciously, the crown jewels shining wickedly on his head, as if mocking you, a princess forgotten by her people.

"Is there something you would like to say, my niece?" his words creep disgustingly down your spine, you want to spit in his face, but you hold back.

You clutch your robes in your hands, imprinting your best smile on your lips.

"No, Your Highness, I am calmer now, finally that outlaw has been caught" uttering those words kills you inside, it is before you the real outlaw, the one who plotted against your father to usurp his throne, you are alive only because you are a sweet and important pawn in your uncle's game, if you want to conquer a new country without shedding blood, you need a precious bargaining chip, no?

And in your veins runs the pure blood of a princess, an opportunity too tempting for your uncle who is already itching to give you away in marriage to who knows what spoiled, deadbeat prince.

You sense a gentler hand pulling you away, it is your wet nurse, sweet old Harun, she curtseys to your uncle and when he turns his attention to the other nobles in the room, the woman finally speaks, "Come, my lady, you must rest now" you let yourself be dragged away from her like a shattered rag doll, once this woman could patch you up, now you doubt that playing another of her games to cheer you up will have the desired effect, the love of your life will be executed tomorrow.

"It's over, Harun," you say with a sob stuck in your throat, "It's really over..." Harun stares at you with tears in her eyes.

After all, she witnessed your love; before he was an outlaw, Jimin was the son of a knight of the king, one of your father's best friends, you grew up together, you watched him practicing with his sword in the imperial gardens, hidden among the hedges as a princess should not have done, he loved practicing with you during dance lessons, you were very close and Harun had never dared to push you away, aware of the importance of a young love like yours.

After your uncle killed the king, Jimin's father rebelled by not accepting the new ruler and found death awaiting him, his family was stripped of its noble title and robbed of all wealth, throwing Jimin into a spiral of hatred and revenge.

He found ways to stir up trouble for the new king and his court by looting their homes or killing important members of their families, you on your side knew he was alive because of the whispers coming from the servants, with regret you realize that you saw his handsome face again as he was kneeling at the new king's feet and it will probably be the last time as well.

Harun gives you time to enter your bedroom, "My lady, Jimin never blamed you for what happened to him."

You smile softly, "I know, he... he is good, Harun, Jimin is good."

The elderly woman nods understandingly, it is when you sit on the bed that you notice something. Before you leave, Harun deliberately lets something slip among your things; it's a key.

"I hope you can both be happy, princess," she says before closing the door behind her.

With slow, tentative steps you reach for the key, you look around fearfully, almost expecting your uncle to pop out from somewhere, ready to accuse you of treachery, but when you grab the key to the castle dungeons nothing of what you imagined happens, you look out your window, the moon in the sky is high and motherly, almost inviting you to follow your heart, and with a salty smile you clutch the key to your chest.

Just for the thoughts invading your mind you deserve condemnation, but what do you have to lose now? If the love of your life dies tomorrow at dawn, then you will stand by his side, not among cruel people looking down on him.

Take a last look at your room, you spent a wonderful childhood within those walls; on the bed wrapped in tulle and silk you embroidered with your mother, on the carpet with your family crest you played while Harun braided your hair, good-naturedly reprimanding you if you spoke a little too loudly and smiling sweetly you remember at the window a young and cunning Jimin climbing a tree to join you in your rooms, that's how your first and only kiss happened, it was a light and chaste touch, but it was enough to leave you with your heart wrapped in joy.

Then it was all over, no more games, laughter or shy hugs at every corner of the castle. The new king ruined everything.

The night welcomes you and slips with you as you move like a shadow within the castle walls, after years of dancing your step is so light that the heels of your shoes do not make the slightest noise, you clutch the light shawl you have carried with you over your shoulders, shivering at the draught that penetrates through the draughts of the dungeons, you have found no guards as you pass, they are all focused on protecting the king and his apartments, the fear of possible revenge from Jimin's men is too vivid for them.

You descend the stone steps covering your nose with your shawl, the smell of mold is strong and makes your eyes water, drops of water whose origin is unknown to you fall from the ceiling, it is so dark that you are forced to take a torch from the wall and use it to light your way, the flame dances sinuously with your every movement and you finally access the last part of the long and winding corridor. A sickening smell of urine overtakes you as you approach the filthy cells, Jimin is locked up in such a place, another wicked way of trying to humiliate him.

There are five cells in all, in front of them you notice a wooden table with two chairs, that's where you immediately go, take the bottle of wine and swallow, you have to.

It's something you've always thought of reserving for your uncle someday, but Jimin's life is more important, so you firmly detach the thin chain you've been wearing around your neck since your father's death from your neck, you look one last time at the silver pendant with your family crest, then you open it with a small click and its contents are revealed, you throw a few pieces of the wolfsbane root into the wine, hoping that the guards will drink it before they realize what had been done, and with a shuddering breath you hide the necklace in the pockets of your dress.

Then, as if you hadn't just poisoned the bottle, you slowly make your way to the dirty rooms enclosed by old iron bars, you illuminate the cramped space of each cell by the torchlight flame, you notice beds of dirty, old straw and dark stains on the wall, you don't even want to imagine what it could be.

You notice a soft humming, it is gentle and sweet, you swallow recognizing the melody, he is there.

You approach the last cell with your heart in your throat, you haven't seen him in years, you don't know exactly how he will react to your presence, you repeat Harun's words in your head as you use the key she gave you to open the cell, the noise is creepy as you open the rusted iron door, the shadows inside are even more so.

You take a step in there, your feet meet more straw, it is so dark that you can only rely on the torch you clutch in your hand and the moonlight filtering through a tiny barred window, you try to look around but suddenly the flame goes out, the loss of light provokes in you the instinct to scream, but one hand rushes to close your mouth while another grabs you by the side, holding you to a warm body you didn't think you could touch again.

You shudder when the tip of his nose lightly brushes your neck, and you are inflamed to realize that he is inhaling your fragrance. You feel him smile against your skin before leaving a kiss on it that makes you lose several beats and your hair stand up pleasantly.

"What's a princess like you doing in a place like this... with someone like me?" he whispers in your ear as the tempting devil would, you'd be lying if you said he had no effect on you, your mind and body are hopelessly drawn to him.

His hand releases your mouth and reaches down to your neck, tightening it in a deliberately weak grip, you lick your lips before responding.

"I'm here to set you free, Jimin," you say softly, this makes him snort in amusement.

"Set me free? Oh, Y/N... I'm not afraid to die" you tremble when he says your name and turn in his arms, you try to look into his eyes but the only thing you catch is the dangerous glint in them.

"I do, I am afraid! I don't want you to die, Jimin..." you whisper in a broken voice and finally allow yourself to embrace him, rest your head on his warm chest and although he doesn't reciprocate, he does nothing to stop you.

It's a strange feeling you feel, he left you he was a skinny little boy full of rage, now he is a man facing death head on, but you are not ready to let him go one more time.

"And I don't want you to be here when the guards come back, this is high treason to the crown, Y/N," he growls looking at the open cell door and clutching your shoulders, he wants you to leave, you know.

"Do you think I care? No, Jimin... I stopped being a princess when my father and mother died, when you were forced to leave and left me alone" you say the last word bitterly, "If I die saving you, I will accept my fate."

He slowly pushes you back, each step brings you closer to the light filtering through the small window, and when you end up with your back to the wall, you can finally see clearly the face of the man he has become and your breath catches, his peculiar eyes hold a torment that does not shine through in his brazen voice, you raise a hand to his face and shyly brush the line of his jaw, his golden locks shine under the moonlight glow, it is shocking.

"You don't even know what you're saying, you're a silly princess who's read too many books and now thinks she can save an outlaw" he laughs softly shaking his head, "Go back to your room, Y/N and forget me" when he turns away from you and you lose the little hold you have on him, the world comes crashing down on you.

Forget him? He has no idea how many years you spent waiting for him, hoping he would take you away from your uncle's clutches, he never came to get you and yet you never stopped hoping, you shake your head looking at him sorrowfully. It is easy for him to say such a thing, after all, he has already left you in his past, a past he has turned his back on.

"You're probably right, I'm a silly princess who has read too many books and now wants to save an outlaw, but I won't forget you," you hiss feeling a sudden surge of anger, because if you gave in to the sadness that now clutches your heart you would find yourself crying on your knees and he doesn't deserve that, "It may have been very easy for you to make me disappear from your mind and heart, but don't think we're the same in this."

He does not answer you, you know he is gritting his teeth by the rhythmic click of his jaw, you thought you had found him and instead you are looking at a stranger.

"You've grown ... and you've changed," you whisper before turning toward the exit with a chill in your body, "The cell is open and the guards are focused on protecting the king, you pretty much have the coast clear."

Before you can leave, his voice stops you.

"What will happen to you? Every action has a repercussion, princess."

You smile without amusement; it's ridiculous how he avoids facing your feelings by pretending they don't exist.

"Don't waste your time on me and go, it's not even certain that they will find out," you sigh with one last look at the man who stole your heart and soul before freezing you, he now has his hands clasped around the bars of the window, as if he refuses to look at you. It is stupid what you are about to do, but you need one last test.

You let your shawl slide to the ground; if it is still in the straw tomorrow, you will be condemned in Jimin's place; if, on the other hand, the guards do not find it, it means the boy has taken it with him. You know you are being selfish, but you wish a part of you would stay with him, even though he would probably like not to think of you again.

"Jimin!" one of his friends notices him, and relief is immediate in the group.

They welcome him with open arms as he collapses to the ground, tired but happy to still have his head attached to his neck.

"We were already prepared to intervene during the public trial, but this changes everything! How did you escape?" Hoseok asks him with wide eyes, Jimin brings a hand to his damp and dirty hair, seriously in need of a bath after spending a night running through dirty streets and dirt.

"I was helped ... by a friend, let's say," he replies through clenched teeth, gratefully taking the water bottle Yoongi is handing him.

"A friend? Some servant girl you've had fun with in the past?" asks Taehyung smoothly, receiving a blow on the head from Namjoon.

It is Seokjin who notices the shawl that Jimin has tied around his waist, masterfully takes it before the boy can even notice and ignores the latter's protests.

"I'd say a princess," he says with a smile, spreading the fabric and displaying the royal family crest under the sunlight, "I knew it, she-"

"Stop. I know what you are going to say and I urge you to go no further," Jimin growls taking back your shawl, "She belongs in that castle."

"Kidnapping a princess is easy, so what's your problem?" in a not at all gentle way, Jungkook voices the question that has always crossed everyone's mind.

"Her place is not in that castle, everyone in the kingdom knows that ever since Cobra killed his brother and sister-in-law, he wants to use his niece as a bargaining chip with all countries provided with an heir" Namjoon looks at him sternly, but Jimin sighs.

"She is a princess, that is her duty."

He clutches your shawl tightly before getting up from the ground and heading to his tent, your place is not by his side, you are safer in that castle, whoever went against that foolish new king met his death, he will never forget the life in his father's eyes that faded away, nor the flames that burned his house and the king's guards that captured his mother and brothers, you will not end up the same way because of his selfishness, if leaving you by your uncle's side will preserve your life, then he will give up on you.

He clutches tightly at the fabric that still carries your sweet scent of vanilla and cookies, it was devastating to have had you next to him again without being able to hold you as he would have liked, for a moment the memories of childhood lulled him tenderly, but you are two different people now, he is different and must let you go, it is for your own good he thinks as he ties your shawl around his duffle bag, trying not to think back to the pain in your voice as you left the cell.

Someday, when you have a family of your own, you will understand the reason behind his every action.

The walls tremble at the king's shouts, he is furious.

Everyone in the hall looks at each other nervously, you keep your vacant and tired gaze, it has been three days since Park Jimin's escape and your uncle shows no sign of ending his fury, he has executed five guards and two nobles of his court suspected of helping Jimin with the escape. The reason is the poison found in the wine that killed the sentries who were on guard that night; it is a plant found only in the royal gardens and only the king and the nobles of his court have access to it.

"Who dared to betray the king?" is the question circulating among those in the hall as you crinkle the skirt of your gown with nervous fingers, not regretting helping Jimin, but breathing the heavy air of these days is not easy.

"Who do you think could have done it, my niece?" when your uncle whispers the question in your ear you stiffen.

"I don't have enough evidence to accuse anyone, Your Majesty, the only thing I can say is that it must have been a fool with no conscience," you reply in as firm a tone as possible, your uncle scrutinizing you from head to toe before nodding.

"Yeah, a fool..." he hisses shifting his gaze to his nobles, out of the corner of your eye you notice Harun looking at you from the front door with sadness.

She expected Jimin to take you away with him, and truthfully you had hoped for that at first too, but you can't force a person to love you, it's a good thing things turned out this way, you can finally stop chasing a ghost and wishing for something you will never have.

When that day's reunion ends, you can finally be free to wander around the castle, what you don't expect is to find the king in your safe place, your mother's private little garden.

"Sire..." you whisper strangely, the king never dared to enter there, everything about those lush plants and flowers carries the memory of your mother, a beautiful and sensitive woman, but also very strong. She did not shy away from her brother-in-law's sword when he pointed it at her chest.

"Y/N, you are doing a very good job here," he nods in the direction of the white lilies in the height of their bloom, you do nothing to approach the man, you have always discreetly driven away his presence, but it is one thing to leave his halls, another to leave a place you consider your own, this may make him too suspicious.

He, however, seems not to notice your lack of response, too busy studying the many plants in the small garden.

"Go ahead and sit down and read one of your books, nephew...I'm just here to find some peace...I confess, Park Jimin's escape troubles me," he casts you a little glance and you clear your throat.

"You are the king, he cannot harm you in here, Sire."

The man nods weakly, but still looks tense.

"Oh, I know I am the king, my dear niece, but the idea that a traitor could live within the walls of my castle does not let me sleep at night."

You grit your teeth.

His castle? The castle he forcibly wrested from you and your family?

This is another humiliation to which you cannot respond as you actually want to, you swallow the knot in your throat.

"Precisely why I'm so disappointed... in you" you squint, possible...  "Y/N, I kept you alive when I took the throne years ago, you were such a pretty and malleable child, but maybe not enough" he continues before shaking off the dark cloak and pulling out something that locks your breath in your lungs.

In his fist he clutches your necklace, the one that contained the poison and that you thought you had hidden in the sewn folds of your dress, you don't know what to say, so you try to pretend.

"Oh! You found it, I've been looking for it for days," you exclaim in the most surprised tone you can imitate, but the man doesn't seem to be playing along with you.

"Don't lie to me, Y/N, this necklace was found inside the cell where Park Jimin was locked up, I had heard rumors about your childish feelings for that outlaw, but to go that far? To go so far as to betray me? I spared your life, I never denied you and your title of princess! I raised you as if you were my own daughter!" he shouts, violently pulling off a wolfsbane root hidden among the lilies.

Something snaps inside you at his insinuations, an anger you've been hatching for years that has never found an outlet.

"Raised as a daughter? You killed my father and mother for a crown! You put power and wealth first, you deprived me of a family, you did the same to Jimin and claim to pass as a victim now! You are a vile monster!"

Your uncle is quick to draw the same sword with which he had remorselessly severed your father's head, he points it at your throat and it is so close that you feel the blade press against your skin enough to scratch it, you inhale deeply trying to block the fear that makes your heart gallop against your rib cage.

"I am the king, I don't allow a foolish girl to judge my actions, I realize I was wrong to spare you that night...but what should I do with you now? Should I kill you now or..." a mad light flashes in his eyes, "Of course... a condemned will be there, you will take the place of your beloved Jimin," he hisses in your face, a slow smile makes room on your cheeks contrary to what the man expected.

He expected you to burst into tears and fall to your knees begging him to spare you, but you will not, you will honor your mother's memory.

"You're just a coward," you whisper amused, at which the man's face turns red with fury.

"Guards! Guards!" he shouts at that point, six men enter by breaking through the glass door from which you enter to reach your mother's garden, shards of glass surround you along with the soldiers, you have no escape and so you merely chill the king with your gaze, "Lock her up in the highest and most isolated tower of the castle, I sentence the princess to death for helping the dangerous fugitive Park Jimin escape from my prisons!"

"Your day will come, too, Uncle," you hiss furiously, "And when you find him before your eyes, you will fall to your knees begging him to spare your life, but he will not be so merciful," you announce proudly, not needing to utter Jimin's name to alert your uncle, the way he suddenly whitens is already an answer for you, you keep smiling as an austere-looking man tugs you badly, forgetting that he has a princess on his hands, or maybe they don't care, it's the king who matters to them.

As you are thrown to the floor inside what will be your final chamber, darkness engulfs you once the door is closed.

You cough hard involuntarily inhaling the air thick with dust and dirt, your eyes burn and you do not know whether from tears or from the irritants in the room, the only thing you are sure of is that tomorrow your entire kingdom will know of your death sentence.

They will probably learn of that news with indifference, wondering why the king did not kill you earlier, along with the rest of your family.

You often ask yourself that too, if he had killed you then, you would have died basking in the thought that Jimin loved you and would remember you forever.

"Let's move, we need to refuel in town before we leave," says Seokjin starting to saddle his horse, Namjoon on the other hand is busy cataloging all their stuff to avoid losing anything after yet another move.

"Taehyung's not back yet?" complains Hoseok snortingly, picking up the "stupid guy's" bag, Jungkook shrugs in response.

They sent Taehyung to check the situation in town, moving in a group would have been dangerous; it's always better to check one at a time that the coast is clear.

"Strange, he should be here already," Jimin whispers as he squints, their momentary safe place in the heart of the forest is now almost completely clear, only Taehyung is missing.

"Maybe he's found something interesting," murmurs Yoongi crossing his arms and staring at an unspecified point toward the horizon, everyone staring at him in confusion before hearing Taehyung's voice.

"Jimin!" exclaimed Taehyung coming galloping in a breathless gallop, Hoseok cursing.

"I hope no one saw you running and screaming like that, you asshole," he growls, but Taehyung overtakes him with wide eyes and a paper clutched in his hand.

"Jimin, it's about the princess!" silence instantly replaces the protests of the others, Jimin stiffens as he stares guardedly at the paper Taehyung is clutching so desperately, "That fool of a king-" is interrupted by his friend who snatches the flyer from his hands to read it himself.

A boulder falls into his stomach and the ground is as if shaking beneath his feet, the king has sentenced you to death, you will end up hanging with a noose around your neck for helping him escape, he clutches the piece of paper tightly, shaking with fury.

You should not have helped him, you should not have risked your life for someone like him, when he thinks of how he treated you before you left he feels only immense shame.

"We should have kidnapped her when I proposed it," Jungkook sighs before saddling his horse as well.

"Saving her is the more appropriate term," Yoongi corrects him, adjusting his leather vest before turning to Jimin, "What do you want to do now?"

Jimin lets out a laugh full of malice, his adamantine eyes shining as he observes the king's seal in the communiqué.

"Are you still convinced that leaving her in that castle is the only way to keep her safe?" asks Namjoon sarcastically, Jimin shakes his head.

"In light of the new events, I would say no," he sighs reluctantly, handing the communiqué to Hoseok.

"The execution is in two days, we have to find a way to get into the castle and find her."

"He probably locked her up in the most isolated tower, he did the same with her mother before he killed her, it's as if he enjoys seeing them wallowing in fear," the blond man forcefully clutches a twig picked from the ground before snapping it in two, wishing he had the king's neck in his hands.

"Now with all those guards circling her it will be harder to kidnap a princess, but nothing is impossible for us," sneers Jungkook, but Jimin doesn't seem thrilled at the idea of having you back by his side, filling him with unease and remorse, reminding him of all the years he was absent and didn't really care how you might feel sitting side by side with the monster who killed your parents.

Someone squeezes his shoulder in comfort, it is Jin who is looking at him with a smile, "Hey, if you explain everything to her she will understand, from what you told me, she seems like a smart and intelligent girl."

Jimin grins slightly and nods.

"She is."

You look out the small tower window with tears in your eyes, you don't know how many hours you have been crying now, what your uncle did was deplorable and cruel.

You were allowed to sleep with your sweet old Harun beside you, you had to imagine that behind that concession was the cruel promise of a snake.

‘With the princess dead, there is no need for a wet nurse anymore’ is what the king said before ordering the guards to carry Harun away to the outside, exactly in the direction of your window, before they began to slaughter her amidst the screams of both of you, you shook the bars at the window of the hope of breaking them and reaching her, but it had all been in vain, Harun died almost immediately, she preferred not to withstand the blows to spare you the suffering of watching her fight like an animal for who knows how long.

Your throat burns as you sob, her body is still there, no one has gone to cover her, they are simply waiting for the ravens to arrive.

You slowly fall to your knees letting go of your grip on the bars, your hands are encrusted with blood and your nails are broken, you clutch your hands to your chest remembering your wet nurse who apologized to you the night before for encouraging you to free Jimin, repeating numerous times that she firmly believed you would run away together.

You feel guilty, perhaps if you had not requested Harun's presence, she would not have come into the king's sights, you find yourself wishing the hours would pass quickly, you do not want to be alone with your thoughts, they are too scary, death in comparison seems like a sweet promise.

Suddenly you hear the creak of the old door opening, for a moment - your despite yourself - you brighten up, believing you'll find Jimin ready to help you, but the dream soon shatters once again, it's not Jimin, it's one of the guards, and then you frown, what is he doing here? The king has expressly ordered that no one should speak to you again.

"What do you want, sir?" you ask with a strange feeling in your stomach, the guard sneers.

"A change of room, the king has ordered it," you stare at the open door, then back at the guard, it's a boy who looks familiar to you, he has black hair and droopy eyes.

You don't ask any further questions, you get up from the floor and shaking off the dust you let him grab you by the arm, though you grit your teeth in anger you dare not say anything, it's still better than having chains on your wrists and ankles.

He takes you outside urgently, you don't see the other guards and it makes you suspicious, you remember there were at least three outside the door, what is going on?

It is when you get to the fourth flight of stairs that you feel a violent grip on your shoulder before you are forced into a small, dark room, perhaps a closet used by the servants to store items, you scream with all your might, but the man's slimy mouth immediately covers yours, it is disgusting as you try to force his tongue between your lips and with a firm conk in your throat you bite it off with all your might.

This makes him flinch away with a yelp, it's dark and you can't see anything, you can only imagine him probing his tongue with his fingers to make sure it's still attached, you spit out his blood shuddering.

"You know..." he begins panting, "I've never been with a princess, I must say you are much better than servants," he laughs like a maniac returning again to his intent, trying to lift your dress skirts, but every time he tries to sneak his hand in, he always finds a kick to hit it badly.

With your heart engaged in a mad rush, you try to defend yourself as best you can, you've never been in a situation like this, but you won't let this happen, ever.

You desperately grope for something behind you, his wine-smelling breath twisting your guts and when he comes to lick your neck you manage to hold on to something cold and spiky, you don't even need to ask for forgiveness for what you are about to do, you don't even feel a hint of guilt as you start hitting him viciously wherever you can, with a snarl he tries to block your hands but you manage to knock him unconscious with one last blow.

You open the door to the small room to escape and the man's body collapses to the floor, you finally recognize him, he is the son of the guards' captain, and a rush of satisfaction fills your chest as you think back to what they did to Harun, then you suddenly realize you are free.

You don't know exactly where you're going to go, but you have a chance to escape and you're not going to miss a golden opportunity like that.

To enter the castle they used an old and dense series of underground tunnels leading to every corner of the palace, to be on the safe side Jimin chose the one that would lead them to the kitchens populated only by servants at certain times.

"Well, we're in," Hoseok snorts, shaking cobwebs from his clothes in disgust, "Now what?"

"We should split up and check every single tower, just in case," proposes Seokjin nabbing an apple from the basket in the large kitchen, Jimin looks around wistfully, brushing against the massive old wooden table he remembers all the afternoons spent with you stealing cookies with the complicity of Harun and the cook, with the old housekeeper always at your heels repeating to you to go back to the lessons with the riding teacher.

"Be careful, the castle is swarming with soldiers," the blond warns them before going on his way, refusing to take anyone else with him.

He moves through the shadows of the palace, making sure to avoid every corner illuminated by the light of the flashlights hanging on the walls of almost every corridor, his stride is light despite the leather boots he is wearing, he is getting closer and closer to the throne room and he shouldn't, he is there to save you, but... if he kills the king you will ascend to the throne.

He tries to calm his breathing, the idea of coming face to face again with the man responsible for his downfall is too much for him, it would be delightful to sever the head from his neck and proclaim a new ruler, one man's death would be enough to end both of their nightmares.

Before he can even really realize it, he has reached the vicinity of the throne room, hidden behind a secluded corner he watches the guards lurking at each corner of the door.

Opening his palm he slowly slides a dagger down his arm to his wrist, grasps the handle foretasting the moment when he will plunge the blade into the living flesh of the two soldiers in the king's service, one of them yawns sonorously and keeps his eyes almost completely closed, receiving a shove from the other.

"Hey, I'm going for a check-up, try not to fall asleep as usual, you boar," he growls before putting his hand on the sword hilt and walking away looking around.

Jimin sneers as he licks his lower lip, drops his cloak hood and calmly approaches the displeased man.

"Why do I always have to stay on guard?" he hears him mutter, "That prick really turns my-" the words stop in the middle of his throat while Jimin is cutting it, it is such a smooth movement his that it now seems remarkably natural.

The man doesn't resist, he moans in a hushed voice as he collapses to the ground accompanied by the blond man who doesn't mind the blood smeared on his cloak, the stench of alcohol the soldier exudes, he can swear he was too drunk to try to react in any other way, everything seems to be going in his favor and he can't help but bask in the pleasure of what is about to take place.

When he enters the great throne room, he cannot help but think of the time when he found himself kneeling before the king in a humiliating position, but that night everything will be reversed.

The young man remembers the walls finished in gold and silver, but the frescoes proclaiming King Cobra as the victor are new, depicting hunting scenes and valiant battles to feed the man's narcissistic side, but they are all lies, Jimin knows and so does Cobra himself.

The king's back is turned and he is holding his hands behind his back, he is carefully watching something from the high windows of the throne room, perhaps he does not sense the presence creeping behind him or simply ignores it, the fact is that when Jimin points his sword at his back, the man does not move an inch, he remains ice cold.

"I knew you would come back for her, Jimin," there is an amused note in his voice, Jimin thins his gaze.

"For her? I came back to kill you," the boy growls, pressing the gleaming blade harder.

"Um..." the man brings a hand to his face to smooth his long beard, "So you don't care about Y/N or what might happen to her at this very moment."

A trace of insecurity quickly passes through Jimin's icy eyes, he grits his teeth before uttering the words he would not want left his lips, "Exactly, I'm just here to settle a score."

"Oh, well ... then, before you settle this unfinished score, why don't you enjoy the show with me?" the sardonic question awakens Jimin's sixth sense, as he lifts his gaze over the king's shoulder and toward the stained glass windows, just outside the garden that would later lead inside the bramble forest.

Immediately he feels the blood freeze in his veins, he rolls his eyes and tries to keep his calm demeanor, but inside he is dying.

You are there.

You're running toward the forest with a soldier behind you gaining more and more ground, you're too tired and petite to outrun him, you won't make it.

"So what? Will you take my life and satisfy your revenge or will you run to save the princess in danger?" chuckles Cobra, Jimin hisses strengthening his grip and tearing at the king's gaudy robes with the tip of his blade, he knows what he has to do, the answer is so obvious, but letting go of such a being is unthinkable for him, unbearable.

With a snarl he pushes the king away, who rolls badly to the ground, and before he can even comprehend what has just happened, Jimin puts his sword to his throat, the blade shining under the dim light of the candles and longing for the young man to go forward, to pierce the flesh of that worm and sever his head from the rest of his body, but all that does not happen.

Jimin's eyes are now as dark as darkness, he uncovers his teeth like a snarling wolf, "I will return, Your Majesty... and when you see me again, you will pray for God to save you, for I will have no mercy on your dark soul," he hisses, hurling a slash toward the king, then heading quickly and in a blind fury toward the exit of the hall.

Cobra with wide eyes grazes his own face, slowly a wound opens under his left eye and blood stains his hands.

You hiss in pain with every thorn that sticks in your legs, your dress is torn in several places and you try to catch your breath as you pray that the soldier will not find you.

You have ended up in the bramble forest so feared in your kingdom and every movement of the wild plants that inhabit it makes you tremble with terror, everything is dark and cold, you can only hear the cry of the owls that watch your silent struggle mocking you.

You manage to crawl painfully behind a large and imposing tree, lift your skirt and observe the pitiful condition of your legs, bite your lower lip with tears in your eyes, your skin is full of scratches and blood, but you can still run.

You try to pick yourself up, but noises of broken branches block your every movement, you stand with bated breath as someone wanders through the trees.

"Come here, little flower... let's go back to your room," you hear him humming with amusement, "I don't know how you got out, but you won't be punished, you're still a princess after all."

You tremble with cold and fear, it is obvious that the man is not telling the truth, you have seen your uncle's men act before and you know they know no kindness or mercy.

"Our sweet..." you frown as you follow the man's footsteps with your ears, you can't make out which direction he is coming from, "Princess..." you see something moving quickly out of the corner of your eye to your right, you spontaneously throw yourself to the left to avoid it, believing it to be the guard, but to your horror you realize it is a small fox, "... Y/N! " you scream with all your might when hands yank you away, you manage to free yourself only because the man's grip is weak, at which point you run away again.

"Run, princess, run! I'll find you again anyway!" he laughs excitedly at the idea of hunting after months locked in the castle protecting the king's life.

You are tired, your eyesight is getting more and more fatigued, you just want everything to be over as soon as possible. You don't even know where you might go in case you escape the man, you will always be hunted down by the king and his array of soldiers, the idea of giving up everything and accepting the end you will make crosses your mind, even if it means saying goodbye to Jimin for good.

Bramble bushes once again block your way, they stick to your skin and dress, they seem to be on the side of your assailant, you can no longer escape, it's over.

"Gotcha, princess" you feel his heavy breath on your neck, his arms grip you tightly before he lifts you up by weight and throws you into the shaggy, dry grass, "Look at you... actually you don't look like a princess anymore, you look like a dirty peasant girl" he chuckles, kneeling down in front of you, he touches your hair and you glower at him.

"Don't touch me, you dirty mangy dog" you growl, slapping his hand, the man's expression changes, it is no longer cheerful, now he looks resentful.

"You have such peasant language, your mother didn't live long enough to teach you manners, but I'll teach you a good lesson," he says before lifting a hand, ready to slap you in the face.

As your wide eyes stare at the man's heavy hand, your ears feel something move across the grass and stomp on it, then the sound of a slash lashing the air and suddenly you are free, the man falls to the side holding his neck but desperately reaching for the dagger hidden in his leather belt amid curses and expletives.

"Jimin..." you whisper as you see a golden flash in the darkness of the forest, the shadow falls hard on your assailant and you find yourself forcefully closing your eyes to avoid looking at that gruesome spectacle, you listen in disgust to the intense barks of the dying man.

Then everything falls silent.

You feel Jimin's presence approaching your huddled figure on the ground and you don't know how to act.

He has certainly saved your life, but he has just killed a man and you are the granddaughter of the king who took everything away from him; he is no longer the Jimin of when you were an innocent child.

"Are you all right?" he kneels at your side with a certain formality and coldness in his tone of voice, as if trying to keep his distance, hurting you.

You slowly rise up avoiding looking him in the eye, "I'm alive, so yeah... I'm fine," you whisper dimly, hissing when you try to stand up and your legs resume burning painfully, you clench your flayed fingers into small fists and when he notices them he cannot forbid himself a barely concealed dry breath.

"One moment, let me see," he offers, already grabbing a flap of your torn dress, instantly freezing when he meets your eyes wide with embarrassment.

What he was about to do is disgraceful as well as incredibly intimate.

"It's nothing, I can still walk... can you help me reach the village? I might find someone willing to let me board by ship," you ask gritting your teeth, the forest finally gains some light and you can make out the young man's surprised expression.

Your gaze falls on his black robes, although it is not very clear you understand that the darker stains correspond to the blood of the man he has just killed and to whom you dare not even cast a glance, you swallow wondering why apart from your disgust at the blood, it does not bother you at all.

"I am here to save you, princess," he murmurs decisively, "Going to the village is not safe, you can only trust me," at his words you tighten your lips into a tight line.

"If you really want to save me, then stop talking to me in that tone, we grew up together as friends, stop pulling away from me" you whisper sadly, the boy shows a flash of displeasure as your words sink into his heart, behind him several men on their horses begin to approach, one of whom is unridden.

"Jimin, more guards are coming!" exclaims a boy with hair as dark as a raven's feathers and tenacious eyes, and tossing him the reins of the riderless horse, the animal is magnificent, its coat as white as milk and its mane shining like the most precious gold.

Orobel.

With tears in your eyes you recognize the foal your father gave Jimin for his 12th birthday. He is much bigger and more majestic now, a force of nature in every way.

"You must come with us if you want to save your life, princess," says another, his shoulders broad and posture proud, he looks like the leader of the group, a large bow protrudes from his back.

You send down a knot in your throat when Jimin extends a hand toward you encouragingly, "We must go, don't be afraid of them, they are my trusted comrades, Y/N."

Your name uttered by his sweet lips shakes you to the core, he may not be aware of the effect he still has on you and you want to cry like a little girl when he helps you up from the muddy ground and hoist you onto Orobel, if he somehow notices your glazed eyes, he says nothing, probably blaming the wounds on your legs.

You really wish it were that way.

Jimin is chopping wood with an axe, he is shirtless and you watch from a distance, sitting on the grass and wrapped in a clean, heavy cloak, it is the only thing the boys have found suitable for you to protect you from the evening wind.

You notice a few drops of sweat sliding down his neck and then down to his muscular chest as he flexes his arms to strike yet another wooden stump, you swallow with a slight blush dusted on your cheeks, you didn't remember his physique being so grown up, it's all new to you as well as incredibly embarrassing.

Out of the corner of your eye you notice Yoongi picking some herbs not far from you, it makes you feel uncomfortable to have to live with so many men; when your uncle took you into custody, he didn't allow any boys to get close to you, he wanted to keep you pure for his plans. Thinking back to the man who didn't think twice about sentencing you to death paralyzes you. You have to hold on until you find your own place to stay, you doubt that Jimin will ever want you by his side; therefore, you have to think personally about your future, even if it is painful to think about.

Being with them, you get a little insight into everyone's roles within the group.

Seokjin is certainly the leader as well as an experienced archer. You have observed him several times taking aim and hitting his intended target accurately, plus he has an aura around him that inspires confidence and trust. On the other hand, Taehyung looks a bit like the jester of the situation, but you have seen him wielding daggers to catch various animals and never wished to take their place, it is clear that behind that sunny smile he hides a soul as dark as the others.

Namjoon would rather observe and devise traps than take part in an actual confrontation, but it is clear that he would never back down in the face of a real threat, just as Yoongi, who plays the role of doctor in the group, helped you bandage your fingers and legs when you arrived at their camp and was incredibly quiet, not that you felt like talking still upset after the events of the night.

Then there are Hoseok and Jungkook, both of whom are the hunters, their job is to find and kill all possible threats in the surroundings, lest their lair be found and besieged by the king's men.

Also, you found out that Jimin is a master of swords.

He masters his steel blade so lightly and sinuously that it seems to dance when he moves and lashes the air.

You are in the midst of wolves, but it doesn't scare you too much, you know they won't hurt you, or so you assume after those five days spent in their company.

You feel a figure stop behind you, you raise your head and have to squint to avoid being blinded by the sun's rays, slowly you make out the form of Yoongi who bends respectfully at your height. His feline-cut eyes seem to invite you to listen to him.

"I can see you are tired, princess, and I know you haven't slept well since you've been here," he begins with a thoughtful look, "Taehyung has managed to find suitable clothes for you and there is a safe lake nearby, I invite you to freshen up and put on something clean before resting, you will surely feel better," he says with a small reassuring smile.

You frown, undecided about what to do, the idea of a bath tantalizes you almost overbearingly, but the embarrassment if one of them were to see you naked would be too much to bear, and Yoongi seems to understand that.

"The lake is far enough away from the camp, none of us here are planning to go to that area at the moment, it is completely safe and isolated, you need not fear anything," he hastens to specify, "I will just accompany you, I will be back here immediately."

"I... thank you, Yoongi" you smile gratefully, finally trusting the boy.

"I'll go get you those clothes, wait here for a moment," you nod, sighing slightly; you turn back to Jimin, but find to your disappointment that he has disappeared.

Yoongi leaves you by the lake, the path back to the camp is not difficult; so, you assure the man that you will have no trouble. He leaves you with a shadow of doubt etched on his face, but you pay no attention to it; you walk to the lakeshore and breathe in the air at the top of your lungs, enjoying the blue sky and the fluffy clouds that sail across it like ships.

When you finally reach the lake, you feed on the sight of the crystal-clear water, the temptation to undress is very strong, but tightening your lips into a line you look around suspiciously.

Stripping off completely would be too much, so you decide to stay in your petticoat, shivering at the breeze rattling the tree foliage, you hang your clothes from the branch of an old felled log nearby.

You turn toward the shore and treading over the small stones and grass you finally slowly begin to enter the water, sighing at the almost freezing temperature.

As the water reaches your belly you hear something emerge noisily from the lake, widening your eyes you find yourself screaming and covering your chest as best you can, wordlessly you see Jimin with his eyes closed bringing back his blond, golden-strand-like hair, the movement is magnetic, and you are practically naked. No, both of you are naked.

You flinch down with the water now up to your chin and your heart in your throat, peering warily at the boy who notices you only at that moment and stares at you wordlessly at first, you notice his jaw snap rigidly and his clear eyes darken, before turning away.

"I'm done, I'm leaving right now," he says raising his voice slightly to be heard, "I just needed to get the sweat off of me," he looks uncomfortable as he tries hard not to let his eyes slide to you.

A squeeze in your stomach is all you get from his words.

"Jimin..." you call out to him as he begins to swim toward the shore, the bitter feeling like gall at seeing him move further and further away from you once again has become unbearable, "So that's it? You don't want me?" his bare shoulders tremble slightly, and you don't know whether from the cold of the water or from your words.

You don't really expect to see him coming back toward you, but that's exactly what he does by moving at an extraordinary speed, he almost looks like a water creature, then he is in front of you in his full height, water droplets glide along his perfect skin and you swallow trying not to look at his bare chest or even lower, suddenly feeling like a little girl under the icy depths of his eyes.

"You're going to get sick, Y/N... Look, your lips are already purple," he whispers, brushing your lower lip with his thumb, stroking it gently, and you feel yourself suddenly go on fire.

"Can't you just answer me to end this suffering?" you beg him with moist eyes, Jimin sighs before shaking his head, reaching up to brush your hair.

"I am not suitable for you, Y/N," he mutters it almost angrily, wishing to put an end to this.

"Or am I not suitable for you, maybe that's what you think" you smile sadly and bitterly, "I'm sorry to still be a bother to you."

"You are not a bother" he almost growls those words and you sigh shaking your head.

"Then I will be soon, you will meet a beautiful woman, marry her and have your own family, that same woman will then wonder when I will disappear from your life forever and at that point there will be no place for me even in your memories," you say shakily, "That is, if there are still memories of me in your heart."

You follow the movement of his neck as he tilts to let his eyes peer deep into your soul, his serious, thoughtful expression leaving you interjected.

He doesn't seem to want to deny but not even admit your words; it's as if he, too, is as confused as you are.

His gaze moves further down, there where your thin robe has stuck to your body because of the water, you realize with shame that it has become transparent and revealing, but you decide not to cover yourself.

You want him to look at you, to see that you are no longer a child, that you have grown up and that your body is that of a girl in her prime.

"My real problem, Y/N ... is that I'm sure I've met that woman before, but I don't feel worthy to be around her, not when I abandoned her in a castle to pursue my revenge," he whispers, the sky-blue color of his eyes seems to become more watery, "I can't forgive myself for putting her on the back burner, that's the truth," you hear the pain in his voice, the one that was missing that night in the cell when you freed him.

The need to hug him and hold him to you suddenly becomes more suffocating, with a sob you throw yourself into his arms and this time he doesn't stay stiff as marble, his arms wrap around you like a silk blanket and you find refuge in his chest.

His skin is warm against your cheek and it's a feeling you didn't think you would experience again, the boy sinks his face into your hair and leaves a kiss on your temple, before brushing the tip of his nose against you and smiling softly.

"There will never be a woman who will make me forget you," despite his words, you feel sad, still incomplete.

You sigh against his neck and close your eyes, you have gotten used to the temperature of the water and its warmth helps to relax you.

"But there will be a woman who will take you away from me" you point out in a colorless voice, when he doesn't respond you decide to loosen your sudden embrace, "I'm tired of waiting for you, Jimin" you let go of the ripples in the water, swimming back to the shore without taking your eyes off the boy who still seems to be in doubt, then a small, amused smile stretches across your face, "I'll have to find a real man who knows what it means to love a woman," you taunt him, reaching down to a shallow spot in the lake bottom, wanting to give him a taste of his own medicine.

You begin to lower the straps of your now useless robe, abandoning all symptoms of shame, you want him to react or get angry in some way, you want a reaction from him and you get it, "Maybe Yoongi? I have to admit, he's very charming and he certainly knows what he wants, he could give me-" before you can even finish speaking, Jimin pulls you toward him grabbing you by the wrist, you only have time to make a surprised sound before his lips manage to cover yours in an impetuous, possession-filled kiss.

You hear your heart beating at a rapid pace in your ears, you did not expect your second kiss to happen this way, he seems exasperated as he presses himself against your mouth for more direct and intimate contact, you open your mouth slightly when his tongue dabs roughly on your lower lip.

It is a man who is kissing you, no longer the kid of your memories, and he seems more than willing to let you know it when one of his hands comes down to tenderly squeeze your throbbing neck, he smiles against your lips when he realizes that your heart seems to want to leave your chest and he separates himself from you with one last caress of his softest petals.

"I haven't even kissed you properly and your heart is already exploding," he chuckles with a spark of mischief in his clear eyes, "And who would you like to give such purity to, Yoongi?" he shakes his head hissing those words like an angry snake ready to attack.

You clench the hand that is still wrapped around your neck and strengthen his grip, wishing that the feel of his fingers on your skin would stay with you, "I've always wanted it to be yours, Jimin," you say softly, tilting your head at the slow descent of his hand.

"I'm very different from the nobles you grew up with, Y/N.... Don't expect me to catch you with a petticoat on," he continues by caressing a thin strap, lifting the fabric just a little, "Or for me to look away while you undress," he leans down to kiss the corner of your lips, reaches down to your chin and continues along the entire line of your neck, as water you adapt to the touch of him until he reaches your breast, your nipples turgid from the temperature of the water and his attentions are raised against the transparent fabric, the man can practically see their shape and color, he cups one breast as he pushes his head against your chest, kissing the soft, tantalizing flesh.

He adores you with his mouth and your sighs make him feel like a lion in a cage, his golden hair captures the last light of dawn as he pushes you against the shore and gets between your legs, studding you with kisses and caresses, returns to your mouth and finally with his tongue captures yours, inviting you to follow him.

You encircle his neck with your arms, trembling with excitement at the way he lets you touch him and the way he touches you, takes you by the hips and holds you against his massive, secure body.

"Jimin" you whisper in his ear as you feel something heavy and stiff against your inviolate intimacy, he mumbles something unintelligible, he seems lost in his bubble continuing to lick and kiss your neck, you tremble feeling incredibly hot, an unknown force urges you to rock against him and cling to his back with your fingernails, groaning suddenly.

This seems to awaken him and the spell is broken.

He flinches away, staring at you with agitation, in his gaze remorse is the one thing you don't want to read, but it's there.

"You need to get dressed," he warns you dangerously and with difficulty before pulling away from you completely, hurting you.

"H-Have I done something I shouldn't have done?" you ask bewildered, still with chills in your body from what his hands were capable of doing to you, this version of Jimin completely opposite from the boy who was kissing you only seconds ago is like a punch to the stomach.

"I said get dressed, Y/N! " he abruptly blurts out, "And stay away from Yoongi, I don't want to see you flirting with him, you're not a village woman," he runs a hand through his damp hair nervously, before stepping out of the water without caring about his nakedness, you turn your head away from him, the feeling of shame has returned to invade your limbs, and with a stone in your heart you bring your arms to your chest, stepping out of the water and groping for the dry clothes that Taehyung and Yoongi kindly gave you.

You don't see Jimin move away from you, clenching his fists and hitting the trunk of a tree until his knuckles are mangled, finding himself staring at the blood rushing to the grass with resentment, trying hard to forget your mouth begging his to be taken or the softness of your body that has enslaved him at an embarrassing speed.

You are worse than a circle of hell for him.

When you return to camp with your face pulled into an indecipherable expression, the boys study you in confusion noting also the strange attitude of Jimin who walks a few steps ahead of you.

The two of you seem farther apart than before and this certainly does not go unnoticed by the others, Yoongi tightens his lips as he reaches for the blond man who is walking back into the forest in search of more wood.

"Hey!" he exclaims behind his friend, "What happened at the lake?" he asks, Jimin snaps an eyebrow up.

"So you knew I was there?" he curls his upper lip over his teeth appearing menacing, but Yoongi's hard gaze doesn't lower.

"She's crazy about you, so it's clear that the fight stemmed from you, am I right?"

This simply rattles the blond more, "I didn't do anything at all, don't play cupid, man, because it won't stick with me."

"Or maybe it was a one-way conversation and you didn't even give her a chance to talk, you're such an asshole! She doesn't deserve a bastard like you, a guy who doesn't grab a chance like that when he has it at his fingertips," Yoongi blurts out, starting to turn back, but those words turn on a red flag in the younger boy who grabs the older one by the leather vest.

"And what would you like to do, Yoongi? Seize the opportunity yourself? I've seen how you watch her pretend to gather herbs for your infusions," at which point Yoongi chuckles wryly, his black eyes twinkling.

"I won't lie, I like her. But I also know to whom her heart belongs, and as a doctor I can well say that if you continue to keep her on the edge like you're doing now, that heart will get sick," he sighs, flinching, "Don't make me punch you, Jimin... you're no fool."

"I'm a criminal and she's a princess," he says without emotion on his handsome face, Yoongi snorts as he rolls his eyes.

"You are her hero, the crown wants her dead and you saved her, now she's a woman like any other and nothing forbids you to be with her," clarifies the older man with a raised eyebrow, as he walks away Jimin remains frozen in place.

‘She's a woman like any other.’

No, you are not like all the others, you are his princess and will remain so forever, which is precisely why he cannot allow another man to lay his hands on you.

Abandoning himself against the bark of an old tree he wonders if being with you would be worth it as a form of protection, he would never hurt you and would ensure you protection for life, the very idea of giving you his love has always terrified him, anyone who ever loved him is dead and he wouldn't want anything horrible to happen to you because of him, but now things have changed, you need him and he... needs you.

He finds you sitting in front of the fire, you're focused on the crackling flames, and if you notice his presence, you don't show it at all, you pull the blanket tighter over your shoulders.

Your thoughtful, melancholy expression suggests to him that you are still remembering the events of a few hours ago, recognizing that he was a real jerk for the way he treated you earlier, kissing you like a lover and then rejecting you like a cheap whore. He still feels ashamed and makes sure that each of his friends is asleep in their own tent before sitting silently next to you.

He hears you wince a little and out of the corner of his eye notices you turn your head away, refusing to acknowledge his presence. He smiles slightly, even as a child when you were offended by something you would puff up your cheeks and turn your head to the side, just as you are doing now.

Yes, you are still his lovely princess.

"I'm sorry," he murmurs, moving a few millimeters closer to you, "I shouldn't have spoken to you and I especially shouldn't have touched you like that."

You frown in annoyance, snorting slightly through your nose.

"I don't object to the way you touched me, but you should keep quiet a little more," you mutter venomously, "You have the hands of an angel, but the tongue of a devil," you say casting a glance at his hands, you see the wounds and your heart sinks, you want to kiss them and curse that thought.

Those words trigger two completely different reactions in Jimin, on the one hand they help make him feel guilty, on the other he finds himself smiling internally, because you really don't know how devilish his tongue can be, if used in the right way.

"And you a mermaid's lips," he says taking your chin between two fingers, staring at you with such intensity that you feel naked.

He mirrors himself in your glossy irises and sighs, "Forgive me, after so many years of believing I'm not right for you, I forgot the most important thing."

"The most important thing?"

"Yes, you."

You gasp in surprise, registering his words only after a few moments of unbearable silence.

"You're saying that..."

"I am saying that I want to stay by your side, to be your protector and also your lover, if you will still allow me to be, Y/N."

His irises as clear as the waters of the lake gently brush against you, you feel your eyes tingling, and before he can see the tears streaming down your face you rush toward him, embracing him as if your life depended on it.

In a way it does, because without Jimin, your last piece of happiness that endures from childhood and which you have finally found again, you would have wandered in the void of loneliness for who knows how long.

You think back to your parents, to Harun, to all that you have lost and come to the conclusion that you were not yet ready to lose Jimin too, but he is here. You smile, pulling up with your nose before resting your lips on the boy's soft ones, who more than willingly accepts to surrender himself in your arms that are as small as they are warm and that scream familiarity.

"So you haven't forgotten me," you whisper, pulling away slightly, the blond shakes his head, snorting.

"Never, I tried to protect you by keeping you away from me, the king wants me dangling on a rope ... or at least it was until you made the mistake of saving me" he utters the last words with a note of reproach in his voice, staring at you sternly for the way you put yourself in danger.

But you don't lower your gaze, you won't feel guilty for saving the man you love.

"Now the two of us are here, together, do you want to blame me so much?" you murmur softly and his heart melts like snow in the sun.

He shakes his head, no, he cannot blame you. He, too, for love has made foolish and terrible decisions, and he will not let go of the chance to make up for all the pain he has caused you.

"I could never," he hisses almost painfully, closing his eyes as your fingers graze his hair and his lips reach for you, snapping another kiss.

You let him embrace you and he hold the back of your neck with one hand as he tries to deepen your contact, making it more intimate and slower than the more feverish kisses the two of you exchanged at the lake.

Your heart vibrates like the wings of a hummingbird, happy to give yourself in that way to the one man you have always loved and whom you know for certain you will love all your life. You would never have agreed to an arranged marriage; you hoped with all your heart that your uncle would never find a suitable suitor for you, and fortunately it did.

A commotion from one of the seven tents surprises you both suddenly, you separate slightly and cast a glance toward Namjoon's tent.

"He must have dropped one of his swords," Jimin mutters irritably, you, on the other hand, are traveling with your imagination, imagining sharing the tent with Jimin for the first time and blushing, since you were rescued the boys have taken turns to stand guard and let you have their little station, although strangely enough Jimin's guard duty was lasting for too many days, and as a result you have always used his bed made of furs and straw. Not quite like the one in your room at the palace, but by now you were well used to it,  considering the tower where your uncle locked you up.

"Come with me," he offers you his hand and you stare at it for a few moments, before extending yours and linking your fingers in a secure grip, "I know a place a little more... peaceful" the word slips between his teeth persuasively, you don't know what will happen tonight, but if he asked you to throw yourself off a mountain, you would do it as long as he stayed by your side at all times.

"Is it far?" you ask raising your skirt slightly, trying not to trip over tree roots and stones.

The blond looks ahead without letting go of your hand, "Just a little bit" he turns to you with his laughing eyes and you are enchanted at their color, he is lighter and more affectionate, he almost looks like that child Jimin you have missed so much.

You walk just enough to reach the thick, lumpy roots of a large tree, its branches entirely covering the night sky that until moments before was towering over you with its stars.

"Jimin... is ..." you try to say, but there is really no doubt.

The man nods.

"We are inside the lovers' forest, Y/N... this is the tree where according to legend their marriage was celebrated."

You look around, almost hoping to see the blooming arch where the first king and queen of your kingdom were married, eventually giving birth to your dynasty, but you see none of it, disappointed to realize that it is just a clearing of grass and flowers that seems to bow its head to the great tree that towers above it all.

"That's not how the stories described the place," you mumble slightly, your mother and Harun's stories spoke of magical creatures as spectators, flowers of every color and every shade decorating the lawn and the guests' walnut chairs, not to mention precisely the large archway on which roses and climbing plants had grown in honor of the two newlyweds.

You hear Jimin chuckle behind you, his hands encircle your hips and your back rests against his chest, you feel his warm breath on your neck, and goose bumps cause you to shiver.

"I never believed those stories and you know it," he says in a clear, amused tone, "But as I grew older I realized that something really happened here," he whispers in your ear.

With an elegant hand he lifts your chin slightly, bringing your gaze to the trunk of the large tree, you sharpen your vision and finally notice them.

"Runes?"

"Runes," the boy confirms, "This is the Lignum Vitae, the tree of life according to the legends, little princess," he chuckles as he turns away, his leather boots hardly audible among the uncultivated grass and damp earth.

"You don't believe that either?" you snort with a smile, you know you've always been the one to believe in everything your country's legends have handed down, but you would expect some cooperation from him, after all, he was the one who brought you here.

"I don't believe in magic, but I believe that lovers gathered here to bring offspring into the world, relying precisely on this tree," he explains with a shrug.

In fact, talking about a marriage in the stories was much easier if you wanted to tell something about the origin of the royal family to innocent children.

"They succeeded, didn't they? Look at me!" you laugh, pointing with a little bow, and Jimin does, looking at you with an affection and love that until morning he jealously kept to himself.

He walks to the tree and touches the runic symbols gently, in his mind an idea takes an increasingly clear and tantalizing shape.

"If magic really existed and we strengthened our ties to the tree, would everything fall back into place?" he wonders softly with furrowed brows, not wincing when you hug him from behind, as if expecting your closeness.

"We cannot get back what was taken from us, Jimin... even magic is useless in the face of death," your hands are intertwined over his heart, you feel it beating hard and fast, like a free and powerful horse.

"Life is what interests me," he admits, turning toward you.

He takes a few steps forward and you are forced to take as many steps backward, you don't see one of the raised roots of the tree and fall back with a little yelp, Jimin is quick to catch you before you can hit your head, and you both square off with wide-eyed stares.

"If I asked you to give me the gift of a child, here and now, what would your answer be?" he asks seriously.

You don't think about it for a single moment.

"I would answer that it is one of the desires that bind me to you, Jimin."

Another kiss comes, followed by another and another, his mouth demanding yours with such need that it seems almost savage, as if he wants to feed on you after all the years spent lusting after you in the shadows, fleeing like a wanted man of the worst kind.

He accompanies you on the damp grass and reacquaints himself with your neck, using the softness of his rosy lips to tease your tender skin, with the tips of his pearly teeth biting it lightly, and this causes an outcropping of dark, purple stains along the column of your throat, amused at imagining how others might react the next day once they set their gaze on you.

You don't even care, his attentions are a novelty, you welcome his mouth and tongue on your body as a blessing, you wouldn't turn him away from you for anything in the world, let them accuse you of being a prostitute, you and Jimin know the truth, which is that your body and soul have always belonged to the blond and no one has ever touched you as he is doing.

When he gets to the modest bodice of your dress you do something that must be strange to him, or at least you sense this from his gaze when you lift your skirt and stand helpless in his hands, like one of the wooden logs he cuts daily.

"What are you doing?" he asks with a furrowed brow.

Agitation clouds your cheeks, what's wrong?

"You said you want a baby," you say almost shyly, perhaps you misunderstood? But no, he had made it clear earlier....

"I did say that, but I don't understand why you just lifted up your skirt without responding to my caresses and now you stand still" his doubtful expression embarrasses you, that's how educators told you to do it, "Forgive me, my request was too bold."

"No!" you immediately exclaim, "I want to, only I was told to do it this way."

You see his nostrils flare to snort with irritation.

"Right...you've been locked in a castle full of soulless puppets" he shakes his head, "But that's not how I want to take you, Y/N, I prefer you receptive" he whispers persuasively, "Just like today at the lake" he continues, stroking the bare skin of your legs, pushing into your soft inner thighs, you feel your belly tighten heatedly.

"Let's leave certain unnecessary distances to those old nobles," he goes on, kissing you behind your ear, a tremor shakes you when his lips wrap around your earlobe, licking it with the tip of his tongue, "Take off your bodice, love, show me what a good girl you are, hmm?"

You nod without a drop of saliva in your mouth, Jimin's tongue hisses like a snake and you are drawn to his drawling words, you are his forbidden fruit and he can't wait to bite you and find out how sweet you can be and how deliciously you can bleed.

Each button that leaves a buttonhole is a soft kiss from him over the light blouse that still holds your breasts, mentally moaning the blond curses himself for not enjoying your eager body sooner and perfect for his fingers.

He would like to tear off your clothes instantly, but he restrains himself, how would you return to others without instigating some desire in them?. No, he is gentle when even the last garment leaves you and he can finally quiver at the sight of your naked body shivering under the icy night air, or perhaps it is his eyes that make you tremble?

He lifts himself off your body and tosses his tunic to the side, your eyes drink in the sight of his hard chest and the slight hair that descends to his private parts, which you did not see that morning, but you distinctly felt on your warm intimacy, and the air escapes your lungs when you notice something that in the sunlight has strangely escaped you, perhaps because you have tried not to stare at him too much, his chest is studded with small, shiny white lines, they are thin and almost intangible, but they are there.

You brush those lines with a tentative finger, feeling the reliefs with a question mark in mind, and in doing so his skin twitches, "What are these?" you ask gently, Jimin gives a small smile and kisses the knuckles of your hand.

"Every day spent without you," he pronounces solemnly, the wind rattles the leaves of the large tree and for a few moments it is as if you feel it voice whispering over the blond man's words. You chase away the feeling and embrace the boy once more with a tear running down your cheek. You were a fool to believe that he had abandoned you when all he had done was think about you.

You have a feeling that the air is warmer now that his head is buried in the hollow of your breasts, his moist tongue playing with the tip of a nipple initially causing a strange tickle in the center of your chest before a glowing sensation slips between your legs, making you blaze with desire, it's all more direct without your petticoat and you love every second of it.

You bite your lower lip, holding back a moan louder than your sighs, you don't want it to go away again, but it's stronger than you when the delicious sting of a bite makes your thighs tremble around his bare hips, you feel the length of his cock twitch against your skin, it's heavy and it arouses you to know that you have that effect on him, at that thought the wetness descends between your thighs against your will and you try to hide, but Jimin can read a woman's body and you are still too inexperienced to go unnoticed by a hunter like him.

"It's normal" he breathes on your lips imparting another deep kiss, "It means you like it" the tip of his nose rubs against yours trying to soothe you, your eyes fly to his cock when he lifts a little to settle himself better and all the blood rushes to your head, you don't know whether from the shame of seeing a naked man or from the incredible wave of pleasure that washes over you at noticing how thick and needy he looks, there is white liquid at the tip, dripping thickly down his veiny length that seems to contract under your curious and hungry eyes.

Then a thought alarms you, "Does it all have to go in there?" you point to your intimacy, though you don't know for sure, your educators had been vague and you never touched yourself, sometimes you felt the need as you imagined what an adult Jimin might look like, but you never dared to break the imposed rules.

A princess does not do such things as a street woman.

Yet, that's exactly where Jimin caresses you, his fingers dance over your moist folds with mastery and you block the instinct to close your legs, as you might when with his thumb he rolls over a spot that gives you particularly intense and wonderful sensations, "Jimin!" you grab his wrist trying to slow down his devilish circles, but your pelvis continues to chase pleasure against your will, you throw your head back and Jimin kisses the line of your jaw as if it is impossible for him to stop kissing you in any way.

"This is called the clit, love," you hear him smile, "And this is where I'm going to go all in...my cock will go into your sweet little pussy, Y/N," he hums moving his fingers to your needy slit, entering lightly with his light fingertips, you gasp at his sudden dirty language but find that you like it, it makes you feel desired.

You feel his fingers move inside you as his thumb continues to caress your clit, your lower abdomen trembles and stutters in despair with each jolt of pleasure, your teary eyes are lost in the immensity of the tree that seems to silently observe what is happening.

Jimin never goes beyond the elastic barrier he senses beyond your entrance, he merely teases you within inches of your entrance and it is amazing how liquid and copious your pleasure flows past his wrist until it drips onto the grass. His instincts are stronger than he is, he must have a taste of your sweetness and you abruptly hold your breath when his tongue catches another wave of your honeyed essence, you are devastating to his taste buds and he wants more, you find yourself crying and contracting your hips as you try to escape his mouth, he devours you by insisting on your scarlet pearl and when more drops of pleasure come he runs to lick them away from your slit, he seems to be going crazy or maybe he is.

"Stop, Jimin... Stop-oh!" you stiffen instantly when a firmer lick shakes your body and makes you explode in such pleasure that you squint and cry.

"Ssssh, princess" you feel Jimin's lips gathering your tears before placing a kiss at the corner of your stammering mouth; his lips are wet and glossy; he is the embodiment of sin.

He is still breathing down your neck as the thickness of his cock begins to furrow your folds to gather as much moisture as possible, the thick, shiny tip of his cock swirls around your slit and you reflexively contract your pussy muscles, it is almost funny how despite the pleasure that has shocked you, your pussy still tries to invite him inside her.

"It's going to hurt, my love" he warns you with a sharp breath, you nod immediately, this part has been repeated to you many times by those women whose job it was to instruct you in your duties as a wife, though none of them had ever told you that you could experience such pleasure that you would be left gasping for breath.

"I know," you smile, but Jimin seems a little anxious.

"It will be short-lived, I'll be gentle and-" you caress his face affectionately, you know that too, he would never intentionally hurt you.

"And I will have your baby," your heart warms every time you think about it, a baby with the same cheeks and eyes as Jimin? You would love him infinitely, Jimin melts into a real smile.

"Ours."

He intertwines a hand with yours as he prepares to enter and the next thrust makes your eyes widen, he is incredibly slow and gentle, but you have never had anything inside you before and you feel all too clearly his length piercing and widening your inner walls at his will, Jimin is breathing shallowly with sweat beading on his forehead in an attempt to keep calm, you hold him deliciously and you are extraordinarily beautiful as you stare at him with your eyes lost and your lips half-closed and swollen from his kisses.

"I-It doesn't hurt, don't worry, my love," you manage to murmur with a smile, that's right, it doesn't hurt.

It's just a strange sensation, the stretch stings and tingles, but it's nothing unbearable or terrible as you've been led to believe all your life.

Or maybe Jimin is a very good lover, whispers a little voice in your head.

Even so, you feel something warm dripping from your slit after a more direct lunge, running down one of your thighs and ending up on the damp grass; it is your blood, but you pay no attention to it, just as you pay no attention to the quick absorption of the earth near the tree roots.

The blond man nods, but he reaches down again to take a nipple in your mouth, massaging your breast as if he expects milk to come out of it already, your clitoris twitching pleasantly and his cock sliding more sinuously, now you can feel it tapping deeper and deeper, you can almost feel it in your belly and you accompany his thrusts by moving against him, you cling to his back with your fingernails, you hear him moan loudly and that sound excites you, you wonder if...

Before you even think, your hand slides over his chest and you rotate your thumb around one of his smaller, darker nipples, he stiffens with a hoarse sound in his throat and the intensity of his thrusts increases, he clings desperately to you as you tease him again, encircling his hips with your legs.

In the clearing the obscene sounds of your relationship are lost in the wind, the leaves of the tree moving gently almost as if blessing your union.

You kiss him once more and let his tongue take over your mouth, abandoning his deep sighs in you, your walls begin to vibrate ecstatically each time his cock repeatedly plows through them, your belly heats up and you squeeze his swollen length into your pussy, preventing him from leaving at all, Jimin increases his jet speed, now sure of the pleasure that envelops you like a bubble and crushes you against his body, he rides the waves of lust like a stallion, your lungs run out of breath and the world swirls around you.

"We're going to have a baby," he growls decisively, his once ice-blue eyes now a deep electric blue, "And I'm going to bring your uncle's head to you, love," he announces, repeatedly pounding into you at a more assertive and rough pace, his pleasure is snaking incandescently, he can't wait to cum inside you and fill you to the last drop, you will surely accept him as a good wife should.

You tremble with panting and his fierce lunges, praying that he will never leave you, your core is on fire, your walls wrap around him with desperation, and your clit is ready again to let you go in a spiral of enjoyment. You want it all, you yearn for it, you need it, you would kill for it all.

Making love with Jimin.

Yes.

Carrying his child.

Yes.

Having your uncle's head on a silver platter.

Yes.

You hold him in your arms as the first hot jet is shot inside you, he is still buried between your legs as he continues to come, you whimper and at yet another strand of his seed you stiffen, you open your mouth wide in a mute sound as you come with no more strength.

Your body is shaken, unable to recover and you don't understand why, you try to escape when Jimin comes out of your sweet depths, but he blocks you with his weight.

You stare at him shocked when he returns with his hand to your pussy, repeatedly rubbing your perky, still rigid pearl, you shake your head.

"No, it's too much!" you cry clutching your legs, but he continues fearlessly, "I can't do it," you gasp pleadingly.

"It's what you need, honey" he murmurs in your ear, "You're so sensitive you don't realize you need another orgasm to soothe your body, I should have fed you earlier like this, sweet little thing" he sighs with his wrist locked between your thighs, bliss finally comes in little spurts of pleasure that make you gasp and Jimin's thumb stops torturing you, you sag against him without strength, feeling nothing but the vibrations of your intimacy still reliving the intensity and strength of his presence.

"Thank you," you say turning a little toward him, who stares at you with all the love he has for you, "For everything."

But the blond man shakes his head, "You did it all, my princess, I just waited for you" you hear regret in his tone of voice and you're sorry, you don't want him to think back to all the time that kept you apart, now you're together and that's all that matters.

"We will be fine now," you nod.

"When I regain the kingdom" a kiss, "Our baby will be born" another kiss, "And I'll have the king's head to make you a gift" he snaps an even more intense kiss, "We'll be even better, to love you this and more, Y/N" he stares at you with devotion and you lose a beat.

"And I want it, I want it all, Jimin" you let yourself be cradled in your love's embrace and you notice a flash of lightning in passing, you widen your eyes and turn toward the big tree.

It was only an instant, but you swear you saw the runic symbols glow gold.

You kiss Jimin's neck with a smile, foretasting a flood of sweet happenings for both of you, you feel your lap throb gently and you know, a new dynasty is about to be brought into the world.

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

© 𝐀𝐥𝐞𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐚𝐌𝐚𝐥𝐟𝐨𝐲𝐙𝐚𝐛𝐢𝐧𝐢 -  𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝.

[btsuga-d]

Can You See Me || Prologue ʚɞ

↬ ꜱᴜᴍᴍᴀʀʏ

𝚂𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚋𝚘𝚢𝚜, 𝚘𝚗𝚎 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚜𝚎𝚌𝚛𝚎𝚝. 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕'𝚜 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚜 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚙𝚕𝚎𝚝𝚎𝚕𝚢 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚗 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚋𝚎𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚍𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚊𝚖𝚘𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖, 𝚠𝚑𝚘 𝚒𝚜 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚠𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍𝚎𝚍, 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚎𝚙𝚎𝚜𝚝 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚊𝚕𝚕. 𝙴𝚊𝚌𝚑 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚊 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚞𝚖𝚞𝚕𝚝𝚞𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚝, 𝚊 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚞𝚖𝚊 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚏𝚛𝚘𝚖 𝚛𝚎𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎. 𝚆𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕 𝚋𝚎 𝚊𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚜𝚊𝚟𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚊𝚕𝚕, 𝚘𝚛 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚕𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚋𝚎 𝚎𝚗𝚘𝚞𝚐𝚑 𝚝𝚘 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚕 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚑𝚊𝚍𝚘𝚠𝚜 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚒𝚛 𝚑𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚝𝚜?

↬ ᴘᴀɪʀɪɴɢ

𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒 𝚡 𝙱𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝙾𝙲!𝙻𝚎𝚎 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕

↬ ᴛʀᴀɪʟᴇʀ

➤ 𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚔

↬ ɢᴇɴʀᴇ

𝙼𝚊𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔, 𝙰𝚗𝚐𝚜𝚝, 𝙼𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕 𝙷𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚝, 𝙿𝚜𝚢𝚌𝚑𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕, 𝚁𝚘𝚖𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎, 𝚂𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙷𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚘𝚛, 𝙸𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎, 𝙰𝚄, 𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚎 𝚙𝚕𝚊𝚌𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚂𝚎𝚘𝚔𝚓𝚒𝚗!𝙳𝚘𝚌𝚝𝚘𝚛, 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙿𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙹𝚒𝚖𝚒𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚃𝚊𝚎𝚑𝚢𝚞𝚗𝚐!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚎𝚘𝚗 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐𝚔𝚘𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐 𝙷𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝙽𝚊𝚖𝚓𝚘𝚘𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝

↬ ᴡᴏʀᴅᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ

460 ᴡ.

↬ ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢꜱ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ

𝙽𝚘 𝚠𝚊𝚛𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐𝚜 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛.

↬ ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀ'ꜱ ɴᴏᴛᴇ

𝙷𝚎𝚕𝚕𝚘 𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚛𝚢𝚘𝚗𝚎! 𝙷𝚎𝚛𝚎'𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚙𝚛𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚞𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚏𝚒𝚛𝚜𝚝 𝚜𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚢 𝙸'𝚖 𝚙𝚘𝚜𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚘𝚗 𝚃𝚞𝚖𝚋𝚕𝚛. 𝚃𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚒𝚜 𝚓𝚞𝚜𝚝 𝚊 𝚜𝚖𝚊𝚕𝚕 𝚝𝚊𝚜𝚝𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝙸 𝚑𝚘𝚙𝚎 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚒𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚒𝚐𝚞𝚎 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚝𝚘 𝚌𝚘𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚞𝚎 𝚛𝚎𝚊𝚍𝚒𝚗𝚐. 𝚃𝚑𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖𝚎𝚜 𝚊𝚍𝚍𝚛𝚎𝚜𝚜𝚎𝚍 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚜𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚢 𝚊𝚛𝚎 𝚟𝚎𝚛𝚢 𝚛𝚊𝚠 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔, 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚜𝚞𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚏𝚘𝚛 𝚛𝚎𝚊𝚍𝚎𝚛𝚜 𝚞𝚗𝚍𝚎𝚛 𝟷𝟾 𝚢𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚜 𝚘𝚕𝚍! 𝙴𝚗𝚐𝚕𝚒𝚜𝚑 𝚒𝚜 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚖𝚢 𝚗𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎 𝚕𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚞𝚊𝚐𝚎, 𝚜𝚘 𝙸 𝚊𝚙𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚣𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊𝚍𝚟𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎 𝚒𝚏 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚜𝚑𝚘𝚞𝚕𝚍 𝚏𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝚊𝚗𝚢 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚎𝚜.

↬ ᴄʜᴀʀᴀᴄᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘰𝘯

ᴍɪɴ ʏᴏᴏɴɢɪ ʟᴇᴇ ɪꜱᴇᴜʟ ᴋɪᴍ ꜱᴇᴏᴋᴊɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ɴᴀᴍᴊᴏᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢ ʜᴏꜱᴇᴏᴋ ᴘᴀʀᴋ ᴊɪᴍɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ᴛᴀᴇʜʏᴜɴɢ ᴊᴇᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢᴋᴏᴏᴋ

↬ ɴᴀᴠɪɢᴀᴛɪᴏɴ

ᴘʀᴏʟᴏɢᴜᴇ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪ

𝙸 𝚠𝚒𝚜𝚑 𝙸 𝚌𝚘𝚞𝚕𝚍 𝚜𝚎𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚢𝚘𝚞’𝚛𝚎 𝚘𝚔𝚊𝚢, 𝚜𝚖𝚒𝚕��𝚗𝚐 𝚋𝚊𝚌𝚔 𝚊𝚝 𝚖𝚎. 𝙲𝚊𝚗 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚜𝚎𝚎 𝚖𝚎?

Her dream had always been to become a portraitist. Art, the pure one, was imprinted in the furrowed brows of people walking down the street. In the smiles of children when they recognized their parent's eyes at the school gate. In the pain accentuated by expression lines due to significant loss. True art marked the faces of people.

Lee Iseul had always been a creative child, a girl capable of conveying on paper the complicated emotions painted on the human face. She wanted to study for this, to become what her mother had been before her. An artist with nimble fingers, creator of a world beyond the real one, designer of a false yet strikingly similar reality.

Her world revolved around this. After graduating, she attempted the entrance exam for the Academy of Fine Arts, one of Seoul's most prestigious. Her mother supported her in that choice, just as her father would have, had he still been with her.

Lee Dongsun had disappeared a year ago, before the girl could fulfill her dream of enrolling in university. The reasons for his disappearance remained mysterious. One day he had left home and never returned. After about a year, his name had been removed from the list of missing persons, but Iseul knew what her mother had never been able to admit aloud, perhaps afraid that she might nurture false hopes.

Iseul was an empathetic girl, and in her heart, she felt that her father was still alive.

Her bedroom was full of portraits of the man who had given her life. She had drawn his face so many times that she now felt like he was truly by her side. But he wasn't there, even though he was constantly in her thoughts, like an indelible stain that she couldn't erase.

One morning, a letter arrived informing her that she could attend university art classes. She had been accepted. She was so happy that she could have squeezed Bomi, her German Shepherd puppy. Her first thought was of her father, and how proud he would have been of her.

Unfortunately, that was the last happy moment before that fateful day. The next morning, her life changed radically, becoming a hell on earth.

Her dream of becoming a portraitist? She watched it slip away as if it were a speck of dust.

The piercing pain in her head and those brown, frightening eyes, thin and bloodshot with malice, she could never forget them. Just like those sculpted features, blonde hair soaked in sweat and skin as white as milk.

And so she did.

She relegated that face to a corner of her memory, especially his eyes, because they were the last thing she saw before her world turned dark.

She had lost her sight.

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜

© 𝐁𝐚𝐧𝐧𝐞𝐫 𝐜𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐝 𝐛𝐲 ❋ 𝓐. 𝓜𝓪𝓵𝓯𝓸𝔂𝓩𝓪𝓫𝓲𝓷𝓲 ❋. 𝐂𝐨𝐩𝐲𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐝𝐮𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝.

[btsuga-d]

Can You See Me || Chapterlist ʚɞ

↬ ꜱᴜᴍᴍᴀʀʏ

𝚂𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚋𝚘𝚢𝚜, 𝚘𝚗𝚎 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚜𝚎𝚌𝚛𝚎𝚝. 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕'𝚜 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚜 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚙𝚕𝚎𝚝𝚎𝚕𝚢 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚗 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚋𝚎𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚍𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚊𝚖𝚘𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖, 𝚠𝚑𝚘 𝚒𝚜 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚠𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍𝚎𝚍, 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚎𝚙𝚎𝚜𝚝 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚊𝚕𝚕. 𝙴𝚊𝚌𝚑 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚊 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚝𝚞𝚖𝚞𝚕𝚝𝚞𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚙𝚊𝚜𝚝, 𝚊 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚞𝚖𝚊 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚜 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚏𝚛𝚘𝚖 𝚛𝚎𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎. 𝚆𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕 𝚋𝚎 𝚊𝚋𝚕𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚜𝚊𝚟𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖 𝚊𝚕𝚕, 𝚘𝚛 𝚠𝚒𝚕𝚕 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚕𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚗𝚘𝚝 𝚋𝚎 𝚎𝚗𝚘𝚞𝚐𝚑 𝚝𝚘 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚕 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚜𝚑𝚊𝚍𝚘𝚠𝚜 𝚒𝚗 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚒𝚛 𝚑𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚝𝚜?

↬ ᴘᴀɪʀɪɴɢ

𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒 𝚡 𝙱𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚍 𝙾𝙲!𝙻𝚎𝚎 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕

↬ ᴛʀᴀɪʟᴇʀ

➤ 𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚔

↬ ɢᴇɴʀᴇ

𝙼𝚊𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝙳𝚊𝚛𝚔, 𝙰𝚗𝚐𝚜𝚝, 𝙼𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕 𝙷𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚝, 𝙿𝚜𝚢𝚌𝚑𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕, 𝚁𝚘𝚖𝚊𝚗𝚌𝚎, 𝚂𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙷𝚘𝚛𝚛𝚘𝚛, 𝙸𝚗𝚝𝚛𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚟𝚎, 𝙰𝚄, 𝚝𝚊𝚔𝚎 𝚙𝚕𝚊𝚌𝚎 𝚒𝚗 𝚊 𝚑𝚘𝚜𝚙𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚕, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚂𝚎𝚘𝚔𝚓𝚒𝚗!𝙳𝚘𝚌𝚝𝚘𝚛, 𝙼𝚒𝚗 𝚈𝚘𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚒!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙿𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝙹𝚒𝚖𝚒𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝚃𝚊𝚎𝚑𝚢𝚞𝚗𝚐!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚎𝚘𝚗 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐𝚔𝚘𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙹𝚞𝚗𝚐 𝙷𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚘𝚔!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝, 𝙺𝚒𝚖 𝙽𝚊𝚖𝚓𝚘𝚘𝚗!𝙿𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝

↬ ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢꜱ

𝚅𝚒𝚘𝚕𝚎𝚗𝚌𝚎, 𝚙𝚑𝚢𝚜𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚙𝚜𝚢𝚌𝚑𝚘𝚕𝚘𝚐𝚒𝚌𝚊𝚕 𝚊𝚋𝚞𝚜𝚎, 𝚎𝚙𝚒𝚕𝚎𝚙𝚝𝚒𝚌 𝚜𝚎𝚒𝚣𝚞𝚛𝚎𝚜, 𝚜𝚞𝚒𝚌𝚒𝚍𝚎, 𝚔𝚒𝚍𝚗𝚊𝚙𝚙𝚒𝚗𝚐, 𝚜𝚎𝚕𝚏-𝚑𝚊𝚛𝚖, 𝚊𝚍𝚍𝚒𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗, 𝚘𝚋𝚜𝚎𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚘𝚗, 𝚝𝚘𝚛𝚝𝚞𝚛𝚎, 𝚋𝚛𝚊𝚒𝚗𝚠𝚊𝚜𝚑𝚒𝚗𝚐, 𝚎𝚡𝚙𝚕𝚒𝚌𝚒𝚝 𝚕𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚞𝚊𝚐𝚎, 𝚊𝚝𝚝𝚎𝚖𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚍 𝚛𝚊𝚙𝚎, 𝚖𝚞𝚛𝚍𝚎𝚛, 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚊𝚋𝚒𝚕𝚒𝚝𝚢, 𝚍𝚎𝚛𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚒𝚝𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗, 𝚍𝚎𝚙𝚛𝚎𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚘𝚗

↬ ᴄʜᴀʀᴀᴄᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ - 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘰𝘯

ᴍɪɴ ʏᴏᴏɴɢɪ ʟᴇᴇ ɪꜱᴇᴜʟ ᴋɪᴍ ꜱᴇᴏᴋᴊɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ɴᴀᴍᴊᴏᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢ ʜᴏꜱᴇᴏᴋ ᴘᴀʀᴋ ᴊɪᴍɪɴ ᴋɪᴍ ᴛᴀᴇʜʏᴜɴɢ ᴊᴇᴏɴ ᴊᴜɴɢᴋᴏᴏᴋ

↬ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪꜱᴛ

• ᴘʀᴏʟᴏɢᴜᴇ • 𝟏𝟒.𝟎𝟓.𝟐𝟒 “𝙸 𝚠𝚒𝚜𝚑 𝙸 𝚌𝚘𝚞𝚕𝚍 𝚜𝚎𝚎 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚢𝚘𝚞’𝚛𝚎 𝚘𝚔𝚊𝚢, 𝚜𝚖𝚒𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚋𝚊𝚌𝚔 𝚊𝚝 𝚖𝚎. 𝙲𝚊𝚗 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚜𝚎𝚎 𝚖𝚎?”

• ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪ • 𝟐𝟏.𝟎𝟓.𝟐𝟒 “𝙳𝚘𝚌𝚝𝚘𝚛, 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚙𝚊𝚝𝚒𝚎𝚗𝚝 𝚒𝚗 𝚛𝚘𝚘𝚖 𝟷𝟶𝟹… 𝚑𝚊𝚜 𝚍𝚒𝚜𝚊𝚙𝚙𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍.”

• ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪɪ • 𝟐𝟖.𝟎𝟓.𝟐𝟒 "𝙸 𝚛𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚒𝚣𝚎𝚍 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝙸 𝚑𝚊𝚍 𝚜𝚝𝚞𝚖𝚋𝚕𝚎𝚍 𝚞𝚙𝚘𝚗 𝚊 𝚋𝚕𝚘𝚘𝚍𝚢 𝚙𝚜𝚢𝚌𝚑𝚘𝚙𝚊𝚝𝚑."

• ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪɪɪ • 𝟎𝟓.𝟎𝟔.𝟐𝟒 "𝙳𝚘 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚠𝚊𝚗𝚝 𝚝𝚘 𝚌𝚘𝚗𝚝𝚒𝚗𝚞𝚎 𝚋𝚎𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚊 𝚋𝚎𝚊𝚜𝚝 𝚘𝚛 𝚍𝚘 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚠𝚊𝚗𝚝 𝚝𝚘 𝚋𝚎𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚎 𝚑𝚞𝚖𝚊𝚗 𝚊𝚐𝚊𝚒𝚗?"

• ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪᴠ • 𝟐𝟔.𝟎𝟔.𝟐𝟒 "𝙴𝚟𝚎𝚛𝚢𝚝𝚑𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚘𝚔𝚊𝚢, 𝚋𝚊𝚋𝚢 𝚍𝚘𝚕𝚕?"

• ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ᴠ • 𝟎𝟖.𝟎𝟕.𝟐𝟒 "𝙽𝚘𝚠 𝚗𝚘𝚝𝚑𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚌𝚘𝚞𝚕𝚍 𝚑𝚞𝚛𝚝 𝚑𝚒𝚖; 𝚑𝚎 𝚑𝚊𝚍 𝚏𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍 𝚑𝚒𝚜 𝚜𝚊𝚏𝚎 𝚑𝚊𝚟𝚎𝚗."

• ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ᴠɪ • 𝟏𝟗.𝟎𝟕.𝟐𝟒 “𝙾𝚑, 𝚂𝚞𝚐𝚊. 𝙷𝚊𝚟𝚎𝚗’𝚝 𝚢𝚘𝚞 𝚛𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚒𝚣𝚎𝚍 𝚝𝚑𝚊𝚝 𝚢𝚘𝚞’𝚛𝚎 𝚊𝚕𝚛𝚎𝚍𝚢 𝚒𝚗 𝚑𝚎𝚕𝚕?”

ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ᴠɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ᴠɪɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ɪx ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ x ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xɪɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xɪᴠ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xᴠ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xᴠɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xᴠɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xᴠɪɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xɪx ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xx ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxɪɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxɪᴠ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxᴠ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxᴠɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxᴠɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxᴠɪɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxɪx ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxx ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxxɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxxɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxxɪɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxxɪᴠ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxxᴠ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxxᴠɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxxᴠɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxxᴠɪɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xxxɪx ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xʟ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xʟɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xʟɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xʟɪɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xʟɪᴠ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xʟᴠ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xʟᴠɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xʟᴠɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xʟᴠɪɪɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ xʟɪx ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪ ᴄʜᴀᴘᴛᴇʀ ʟɪɪ ᴇᴘɪʟᴏɢᴜᴇ

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜

[btsuga-d]

❀ 𝐌𝐚𝐬𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐥𝐢𝐬𝐭.

𝘏𝘦𝘭𝘭𝘰 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘦!

𝘞𝘦𝘭𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘺 𝘔𝘢𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘭𝘪𝘴𝘵 ❀

𝘔𝘺 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘭 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘪𝘴𝘴𝘶𝘦𝘴 𝘴𝘶𝘤𝘩 𝘢𝘴 𝘢𝘣𝘶𝘴𝘦, 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦, 𝘷𝘪𝘰𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘱𝘩𝘺𝘴𝘪𝘤𝘢𝘭 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘱𝘴𝘺𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘰𝘨𝘪𝘤𝘢𝘭 𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵. 𝘐 𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦.

𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘬 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨!

꧁꧂

↬ 𝕄𝕀ℕ 𝕐𝕆𝕆ℕ𝔾𝕀

𝘾𝘼𝙉 𝙔𝙊𝙐 𝙎𝙀𝙀 𝙈𝙀

ᴀɴɢꜱᴛ, ᴅᴀʀᴋ, ᴘꜱʏᴄʜᴏʟᴏɢɪᴄᴀʟ, ᴍᴇɴᴛᴀʟ ʜᴇᴀʟᴛ

𝚜𝚞𝚖𝚖𝚊𝚛𝚢. 𝚂𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚗 𝚖𝚒𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚋𝚘𝚢𝚜, 𝚘𝚗𝚎 𝚍𝚊𝚛𝚔 𝚜𝚎𝚌𝚛𝚎𝚝. 𝙸𝚜𝚎𝚞𝚕'𝚜 𝚕𝚒𝚏𝚎 𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚜 𝚌𝚘𝚖𝚙𝚕𝚎𝚝𝚎𝚕𝚢 𝚠𝚑𝚎𝚗 𝚜𝚑𝚎 𝚕𝚘𝚜𝚎𝚜 𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝚜𝚒𝚐𝚑𝚝 𝚋𝚎𝚌𝚊𝚞𝚜𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚍𝚊𝚗𝚐����𝚛𝚘𝚞𝚜 𝚊𝚖𝚘𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚖, 𝚠𝚑𝚘 𝚒𝚜 𝚊𝚕𝚜𝚘 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚖𝚘𝚜𝚝 𝚠𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚍𝚎𝚍, 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚎𝚍 𝚊𝚗𝚍 𝚠𝚒𝚝𝚑 𝚝𝚑𝚎 𝚍𝚎𝚎𝚙𝚎𝚜𝚝 𝚜𝚌𝚊𝚛𝚜 𝚘𝚏 𝚊𝚕𝚕.

𝚌𝚑𝚊𝚙𝚝𝚎𝚛 𝚕𝚒𝚜𝚝 - 𝚝𝚛𝚊𝚒𝚕𝚎𝚛

↬ ℙ𝔸ℝ𝕂 𝕁𝕀𝕄𝕀ℕ

𝘐𝘯 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴…

↬ 𝕂𝕀𝕄 ℕ𝔸𝕄𝕁𝕆𝕆ℕ

𝘐𝘯 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴…

↬ 𝕂𝕀𝕄 𝕊𝔼𝕆𝕂𝕁𝕀ℕ

𝘐𝘯 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴…

↬ 𝕁𝔼𝕆ℕ 𝕁𝕌ℕ𝔾𝕂𝕆𝕆𝕂

𝘐𝘯 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴…

↬ 𝕂𝕀𝕄 𝕋𝔸𝔼ℍ𝕐𝕌ℕ𝔾

𝘐𝘯 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴…

↬ 𝕁𝕌ℕ𝔾 ℍ𝕆𝕊𝔼𝕆𝕂

𝘐𝘯 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴…

© 𝐀𝐥𝐥 𝐫𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐬 𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐞𝐫𝐯𝐞𝐝. || 𝐔𝐧𝐚𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐳𝐞𝐝 𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝/𝐨𝐫 𝐝𝐮𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐬𝐞 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐤𝐬, 𝐢𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐮𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐥𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐦𝐨𝐝𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐢𝐧 𝐚𝐧𝐲 𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦, 𝐢𝐬 𝐬𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐡𝐢𝐛𝐢𝐭𝐞𝐝 || ⚜ 𝐁𝐭𝐬𝐮𝐠𝐚_𝐃 ⚜